Social media users were quick to assume that Bale was faster than Usain Bolt, which is quite funny, to say the least.

To get it out of the way, soccer professionals are not near as fast as Olympic track athletes. Bale might be fast, but Usain Bolt’s world record top speed of 27.78mph remains unmatched.

Soccer is such a demanding fast-paced sport. Irrespective of your position on the pitch (except perhaps the goalkeeper), you may often find yourself sprinting hard to get to the ball before your opponent.

Counter attacks and high-pressure tactics are a consistent part of the game, and this is often where pacy players thrive.

Not surprisingly, the fastest speeds on the pitch have been clocked during counterattacks and through-passes. The players who reach these speeds can do so with or without the ball, easily beating another opponent in one-on-one situations.

So, without further ado, let’s take a look at the 15 fastest soccer players in the world and their respective speeds.

15. Leonardo Spinazzola

21 mph

One of Italy’s most consistent performers during the Euros, the 28-year-old wing-back is popular for his marauding runs down the left flank. Joining Roma in 2019, Spinazzola struggled to make an impact at first. However, he has improved rapidly in the past season.

Much of those improvements were visible to all when he notably clocked the highest top speed at the Euros. Standing at 1.86 meters, the Italian star has the legs for all that running, along with the stamina to achieve high speeds consistently throughout a game.

Spinazzola’s pacy presence down the left flank will be important for the Italian giants as they contend for continental positions in the league this season.

14. Raphinha

21.26 mph

The 24-year-old Brazilian winger plays for Leeds United in the English Premier League. Last season, Raphinha scored 7 goals for his club, with most of his goals coming due to his agility and speed.

This season, with only three games played, the star has already clocked 21.26 mph during one of his consistent dashes down the flank. 

Raphinha’s top speed makes him one of the fastest soccer players, not just in England, but in the world. Standing at 1.76 meters, the diminutive winger’s center of gravity is nearer to the ground.

This makes him highly efficient in turning rapidly with quick accelerations. Thanks to some well-spent gym time, he has become a very pacy player as well.

13. Antonio Rudiger

21.38 mph

Chelsea’s star defender has been a rock in the Blues defense since he left Roma after the 2016-17 season. Last season, he helped guide the team to their first Champions League trophy since 2012.

This season, he has already played four games in which Chelsea has conceded just one goal.

It isn’t often that a center-back sits on the list of fast soccer players, but Rudiger is arguably one of the best defenders in the world.

Standing at a tall 1.9 meters, he is a versatile defender with strong physical attributes and an aggressive but commanding style of play.

While he’s notably a great header and tackler of the ball, Rudiger’s most defining characteristic is his speed. It’s much harder for pacy forwards to get past him on their best day, especially since he clocked a reasonable 21.38 mph top speed recently.

12. Patrick Bamford

21.53 mph

Yet another Leeds player on this list, 28-year-old Bamford directly contributed to 24 goals last season to help the club drive up to the 9th position in the Premier League.

So far this season, the English striker has already contributed to three goals in just five games. While he has proven to be a reasonably clinical striker, it is his pace that gets him into prime positions for those all-important goals.

Standing tall at 1.85 meters, the prolific goalscorer is known for his versatility and speed in striking positions. Noted for his technique and skill with the ball, Bamford is a threat in the air and on the counterattack.

Driving the attack with effortless pace, the star was clocked doing a top speed of 21.53mph this season.

11. Nathan Tella

21.75 mph

Nathan Tella’s pace is nothing short of spectacular at Southampton. Joining the club as a youth player, Tella has risen through the ranks and become a part of the first team in just 22 years.

Making his debut for Southampton in 2019, his capacity for speed down the flanks quickly became evident to the fans.

The pacey winger has already joined the ranks of the fastest soccer players in the world, having hit the 21.75 mph mark in his previous Premier League game.

At just 22 years of age, Tella certainly has the potential for higher speeds in the coming years. He’s clearly an exciting prospect to keep an eye on.

10. Kyle Walker

21.89 mph

Regarded as one of the fastest soccer players in the English Premier League, Manchester City wing-back Kyle Walker is a quality speedster.

The 31-year-old has hit some of the highest recorded speeds in the game while marauding down his favored right flank. An important first-team player under Per Guardiola’s command of City, Walker’s pace comes in handy in both defensive and offensive situations.

The former Tottenham man has been in great form for the Cityzens, having racked up a minimum of 24 league appearances per season since his arrival at the Etihad Stadium.

This season, he has already picked up 4 appearances, and he looks like he won’t be slowing down any time soon.

9. Karim Bellarabi

21.98 mph

The pace is something that fans of the Bundesliga are very accustomed to, and Bayer Leverkusen’s man fits the bill.

Now 31 years and in his prime, Karim Bellarabi’s agility, acceleration, and pace are world-class. Much of Bayer’s success in recent years has been accrued to the versatile German international.

Primarily a winger, he is capable of playing in nearly every offensive position.

The star has shown flashes of his brilliant pace through much of his career at Leverkusen, but his standout top speed is currently a startling 21.98 mph.

This puts the speed merchant in the 9th position on this list. Standing at 1.84 meters, it’s easy to see where he gets all that pace from.

8. Pierre-Emerick Aubameyang

22.09 mph

Yet another player who has played in Germany’s Bundesliga where speed is a key necessity, Aubameyang is a lethal attacker.

The former Borussia Dortmund star became one of the most efficient strikers in Europe during his time in Germany, and he relocated to England with his capabilities.

Now playing for Arsenal in the English Premier League, Aubameyang remains a deadly attacker in one-on-one situations. His riveting speed and clinical eye for goal make the Gabonese international one of the best strikers in the world.

Making the switch to Arsenal in the 2017-18 mid-season, Aubameyang has scored 65 Premier League goals to date. Standing at 1.87 meters, the speedster has the legs to achieve dramatic top speeds in nearly every game.

His quickness and agility are also beneficial to his off-ball movements. Easily getting into the right place at the right time before other players, Aubameyang is a hard striker to mark.

7. Inaki Williams

22.13 mph

Ever-present for Athletic Bilbao for the past 7 seasons, Spanish professional Inaki Williams has showcased his spectacular speed for Los Leones fans often.

Helping his club to their third Supercopa de Espana title last season, the 27-year-old is an important part of how Bilbao plays soccer.

Williams stands tall at 1.86 meters, and his work in the gym has dramatically improved his pace and strength in recent seasons.

Playing as a fast target-man, the Spaniard is quite capable of holding off defenders and turning rapidly to drive his way into the box.

This season, he has played four games and scored two goals for Athletic Bilbao. Also, he notably clocked 22.13 mph, which puts him at the 13th spot on this list.

6. Erling Haaland

22.39 mph

This Borussia Dortmund wonder kid is a surprising addition to this list, mainly because of his height. However, the videos don’t lie.

The 21-year-old, standing at 1.94 meters, hit a league season record top speed of 22.39 mph earlier this year. Haaland isn’t new to breaking records either.

He’s only the second player in Dortmund history to score three goals on his debut. During the 2019 FIFA U-20 World Cup, Haaland scored a record nine goals in a single game.

With his height and stocky build, the Norwegian wonder kid’s speed is simply unbelievable. Notable for scoring many goals, Haaland clearly has a keen eye for where the goalpost is.

Dubbed “The Terminator” by fans, Erling Haaland is a beast of a striker with unparalleled athleticism.  With his consistently brilliant performances, the star might not be a Dortmund player for much longer.

5. Kylian Mbappe

22.42 mph

It isn’t easy for a player to win the highest goalscorer award in the French Ligue 1 for three consecutive seasons. Neither is it easy for a player to win the World Cup aged 19.

Then again, Kylian Mbappe doesn’t do easy. Reputable for his strength and versatility in attack, the Frenchman is a world-class soccer player. He is also highly skillful, creative on the ball, and highly capable of creating key chances in every game.

However, Mbappe’s stand-out attribute is his devastating speed. The star’s acceleration is explosive and his top speed stands out as one of the very best in the sport.

Standing at 1.78 meters and just 22 years old, the speedster has caused headaches for every world-class defense in Europe. With the world at his feet. Mbappe is the future of superstar soccer.

4.  Marcus Rashford

22.55 mph

Manchester United winger Daniel James is believed to be one of the fastest players at the club. However, the United released their statistics for last season and It is apparently Marcus Rashford who wins pole position in the club’s speed rankings.

The 23-year-old English ace famously clocked a season-high speed of 22.55mph in a game against Chelsea at Stamford Bridge.

Rashford notably made headlines last year for driving a massive campaign against child hunger in the UK. His blistering pace down the right flank, however, didn’t make the news in a similar way.

The star has become one of Manchester United’s brightest first-team players, having contributed to 20 goals in 37 Premier League games last season.

Standing at 1.8 meters, the agile speedster is versatile in attack and capable of finding the net from any area of the box.

3. Adama Traore

22.61 mph

Wolverhampton Wanderers might not be one of the biggest clubs in the world, but they certainly have a gem of a player in their hands.

Known for his powerful, muscular physique, Adama Traore is Wolves’ key man on the flanks. Notably shorter than many other speedsters on this list, the Spaniard makes up for it with his rapid acceleration and excellent close control of the ball.

Now 25 years old and about to enter his prime as a winger, Traore will be looking to improve even further on his pace and creativity in front of goal.

His lack of injuries only gives him the opportunities to showcase his talent and pace on a world-class level, and he certainly does.

The speedster is regarded as the fastest player in the Premier League, and although he is yet to reach those heights this season, it’s only a matter of time.

2. Achraf Hakimi

22.67 mph

When Paris Saint-Germain put in a bid to snatch the Moroccan speedster from the clutches of Italian giants Inter Milan, it was quite easy to see the why.

Achraf Hakimi became a quality addition to Inter’s ranks, especially molding well into Antonio Conte’s counter-attacking style of play.

After scoring 6 goals last season and hitting a shocking 22.67 mph on one of his counter-attacking runs down the right wing, PSG opened their checkbooks and paid €60 million to get him.

It isn’t surprising that he has already scored a league goal for PSG this season. Hakimi is notable for his dynamism and tactical awareness on the field.

His 1.81 meters gives him the required strength to contribute to his team’s defensive output, but it is his devilish pace that sets him apart from the competition.

1. Alphonso Davies

22.69 mph

At the age of 19, the Canadian professional soccer star had won the biggest club competition in Europe, which is really saying something!

Catching the eye of Bayern Munich during his time at Vancouver, Alphonso Davies got right into the first team at the German club.

He was good, so good that he took over the left-wingback position for himself entirely, pushing David Alaba out to the middle of the defense.

He has a lot of accolades when it comes to his style of play, as well as his ability to affect the game in the final third.

However, his stand-out ability, by far, is his speed. This man can run! Currently 20-years-old and 1.83 meters tall, there’s no telling how much faster Alphonso Davies can really get within the next decade.

He’s fondly called “The Roadrunner” by his Bavarian teammates, and honestly, where’s the lie?

You see them collect the ball in all different areas of the pitch and you even see them marking defenders for a corner kick. So that brings us to the question, what does a striker do in soccer? Read on to find out.

Much like a center-forward, the conventional role for a soccer player who plays striker is to simply score goals for their team.

Strikers also can shake off defenders and run in behind to the open space to get into a good goal-scoring area.

What position is a striker in soccer?

A striker’s position in soccer is usually the player that is closest to the opponents’ goal.

The main task for a striker is to score goals for their team while also helping their teammates score goals as well by assisting, however, their role does not stop there.

On top of the customary goal scoring, a striker can further endear themselves to both the manager and their other teammates by helping defensively too.

They can do this by constantly putting pressure on the opposition defenders when they are in possession in the hope of forcing a mistake.

Sometimes it works and other times it does not but constantly putting defenders under pressure can only help in the long run.

Another way that strikers can help their team is from defensive corners or free kicks. Sometimes the striker can be given the task of marking the opposition striker as they are sometimes of similar height and weight.

For example, if a striker is 6ft 5 and the opposition striker is 6ft 4 then when there is a corner it is only logical for both strikers to be matched upon each other to limit their threat from set-pieces.

Overall a striker is going to be judged on the goals and assists that they contribute to the team however with some strikers you cannot solely base how good they are just by looking at their goal tally. 

This is because goal-scoring is not their only job for the team and in fact, some strikers prefer to set up teammates rather than score or be involved in the build-up play.

At the end of the day, the major role for a striker is to put the ball in the back of the net but there is so much more to the position than just that.

What does a striker do in soccer?

As mentioned above, the major role that a striker will play in any team is to score as many goals as possible.

Now for some strikers, they are simply just an out-and-out goal scorer. What we mean by this is that it is their sole focus to score goals and nothing else.

However, other strikers, have more strings to their bows. They can be great with the ball at their feet so they can play other teammates in for a goal-scoring opportunity.

You will most likely see this with a tall striker, someone like Olivier Giroud.

Giroud is great in the build-up play for his team simply because of his size but also his ability with his feet.

The ball can be played to him, he has enough strength to hold off the defender and then lay off a pass or a neat flick to a teammate who now thanks to his flick is through on goal.

Strikers who are of that size are not only a weapon when the ball is played to them, but also at corners and free-kick situations. Because of their height, they are the main target that their teammate is aiming for.

Some strikers are great headers of the ball while others are not and that can be down to their height. If they are on the smaller side, then coming up against two 6ft 4 center backs is not going to be easy if he wants to win a header.

However, as much responsibility as a striker has offensively, they can have the same amount of impact defensively too.

This can be from constantly running defenders down when they have possession, but mainly it is from dead ball situations (free kicks and corners).

As mentioned above, depending on the striker’s height, he might be tasked with marking the opposition striker if they are of a similar height.

This is done so the team’s center backs can then focus on other threats in the box. A striker who helps his side defensively is a huge weapon to have as it eases the pressure on the defense and that can then lead to goal-scoring chances for the striker.

What is the difference between a forward and a striker?

The biggest difference between a player who is a forward and a player who is a striker is that a forward is any player that is playing in an attacking position, for example, the left-wing, right-wing, left side of midfield, the right side of midfield or even a false 9. Whereas a striker is a single soccer player that is set closest to the opponents’ goal.

A great way to understand this is when you look at a team sheet. For example, let us go with Liverpool in the Premier League.

They nearly always go with a front three (two wingers and a striker). So Sadio Mane and Mo Salah would be classified as the forwards because they are in a forward position, but they do not occupy the striker position.

Roberto Firmino is then deemed the “striker” because of his position which is a closer goal. As a rule, Firmino’s starting position will be significantly closer to the goal than Mane’s and Salah’s.

Who is the best striker in the world?

As with basically anything in life, everything is up for debate as it is only a matter of opinion. Some fans consider how good a striker is based solely on how many goals they score. Others will look at how that striker is deployed to play in their teams’ system.

This is because the team could be very defensive so a striker that scores 30 goals in a season for an attacking team might be overlooked if a striker scores 20 goals in a defensive team.

Why is this? Well if you look at it, a striker who is in an attacking team will get more chances than a striker in a defensive team so ultimately it is only a matter of opinion.

As is it only a matter of opinion here is who we consider being the best striker in world football.

Robert Lewandowski

The Polish-born Robert Lewandowski is for all money, the best striker on the planet. He is the very definition of a complete striker.

He can score goals with both his left and right foot and he is just as deadly with his head as well. No defense is safe when he is on the pitch.

Robert Lewandowski is one of the deadliest finishers in the world and he has the goalscoring record to prove it. When he was at German side Borussia Dortmund from 2010 through to 2014 he was then considered to be near the top of the tree when talking about strikers.

In his four years at Dortmund Lewandowski scored 74 goals from 131 appearances. After doing some simple maths, the Polish striker was averaging 18 goals a year from 32 games which equates to a goal every other game. That is a decent record, to say the least.

Then in 2014, Robert Lewandowski made the controversial move to rivals Bayern Munich. If people thought Lewandowski was a top striker at Borussia Dortmund, then at Bayern Munich he has cemented his claim to be the best striker on the planet.

In his six years with the German giants, Lewandowski’s stats are simply something out of a video game. In all the striker has played a total of 198 games across the six seasons, scoring 174 goals in the process.

Now that looks impressive on its own, but it is when you break it down, that is where it starts getting ridiculous. Normally for a striker, if they can average a goal every two or three games then that is decent enough form for a topflight striker.

Then you look at Lewandowski’s averages over the six years. The Polish striker is averaging 33 games a year and considering a league campaign is 38 that is great durability.

Then you add his goals, out of the 33 games he plays a year, Lewandowski scores 29 goals a season. So out of 33 games, he scores 29 goals.

That is simply unheard of, add to that his 6 league titles in 6 six years along with a Champions League winners medal and it is easy to see why he is considered to be the best on the planet.

Due to how rigorous the popular sport is, nutrition has always been a big deal. Everyone – from soccer moms to professional coaches – asks these questions.

What foods will enhance performance on the field? What foods will give the players a great energy boost?

Foods like whole-grain bread, whole-grain cereals, bananas, and chicken are great options for pre-game meals because of their high-carb content. Carbohydrates give the body a high energy boost, which is important in soccer. Meat and fish also come in handy because proteins help to build and repair muscles.

As an avid fan of the sport, as well as a former Sunday league player, I have been fascinated with nutrition in sports since before my college days.

Many times, I learned about poor nutrition by making drastic mistakes like eating a cheeseburger before a game! I did all that so you wouldn’t have to.

Keep reading to gain valuable insights into nutrition, why it’s so important to soccer players like you, and tips on improving your performance on the pitch through your meals.

What Should You Eat Before Soccer Practice

“Do not try anything new on race day” is a very popular saying among athletes, and they’re right! The days you get to try a lot of new ideas are soccer practice days. So you can use those days to test different foods and see what works best for you.

Why is this important? Well, because people are different. You might have allergies to certain foods. Some foods could even go against your religious beliefs. So, find out at soccer practice what you can and can’t eat, and stick to the best options on match day.

So, what type of food should you eat before practice?  According to the USADA, “a diet rich in carbohydrates increases both endurance and intermittent high-intensity performance…” 

Essentially, pack up on carbs! Carb-rich foods will give your body the calories it needs to get on that pitch and wow the coach!

If you’re having practice first thing on Saturday morning, try a quick plate of oatmeal with fruit. Low-sugar whole-grain cereal also works wonders.

A peanut butter toast sandwich would also hit the right spots. If soccer practice is usually in the evenings, then you can plan a high-carb lunch.

Pasta is always a brilliant option for carbs. You can pair up your pasta with lean meat (like chicken) and some salad. Turkey or ham sandwiches – with some fruit – would make for a great lunch as well.

As a side note, you can have a small snack for an added energy burst an hour before practice starts. Granola bars are a great go-to. Fruits like bananas or apples are also great. If you prefer liquid, you can go for a sports drink instead.

Now, your pre-practice meal serves two important purposes. It keeps you from feeling hungry before and during practice. It also maintains optimal levels of energy for your muscles.

So, aim to eat 3-4 hours before playing soccer so your food can digest. Eat too early, and you might feel hungry during practice. Eat too late, and you could be that person who vomits on another player!

During my college years, I made the mistake of eating a full meal right before joining a soccer game. I didn’t last 7 minutes on the field, and it was horrible! Throwing up your lunch isn’t a great way to become popular in college!

What Should You Not Eat Before Soccer Practice?

Ice cream was the go-to energy boost for me when I was a kid. In some ways, it made sense to me at the time. Taking lots of sugar gives me a lot of energy, which should help me with sports. Right? Well, I was wrong.

According to the Sugar Nutrition Resource Center, consuming sugar before a sporting activity can cause a dip in blood sugar levels. This results in athletes experiencing fatigue and shakiness.

Why does blood sugar dip to begin with? Well, that’s because sweet foods like ice cream can cause spikes in blood sugar.

That’s why soft drinks and coffee can make you feel euphoric or happier for a short time. That feeling doesn’t last, and you can find yourself feeling sluggish afterward. Imagine feeling sluggish on the soccer pitch!

It seems easy, but you need to steer clear of any high-fat foods. This includes everything fried! French fries, fried chicken, onion rings.

Hamburgers and bacon need to go as well. That triple-decker cheeseburger should be a thing of the past if you’re serious about soccer!

Excess protein needs to go! Did you note the word ‘excess’? Protein sounds good, and it does play an important role in a soccer player’s diet.

Yet, it’s bad in large quantities, especially before practice sessions.  So, stay away from protein shakes and the likes. You can find a good amount of pre-practice protein in beans, eggs, and lean meat.

Do your best to stay away from artificial sweeteners. They can mess with your stomach and digestion. Remember, the last thing anyone wants during a game is an upset stomach!

Watch what you drink! Soft drinks and coffee will give you temporary highs that can crash during games. Also, avoid alcohol. Chugging down three beers isn’t going to do you any good during practice.

No matter how healthy they are, it’s important to avoid spicy foods. These could affect your digestion and give you trouble on the field.

Avoid high-fiber foods and flatulent vegetables (broccoli, artichokes, cauliflower). They can influence your digestion as well.

What Do Professional Soccer Players Eat Before a Game?

Do you know Arsene Wenger? The popular soccer manager achieved great success with Arsenal in England before retiring in 2018. That success was born from the rigorous changes Wenger made to the team’s diet back in 1996.

He banned the players from drinking alcohol. He discouraged them from smoking and eating junk food.

He also added pasta to the team’s pre-game meals, alongside boiled chicken instead of red meat. Within 7 years, Wenger guided Arsenal to seven major trophies!

Today, it’s rare to see professional soccer players smoke, or drink alcohol and soft drinks. In June 2021, Cristiano Ronaldo removed two bottles of Coca-Cola from his table at a press conference.

His gesture wiped $4 billion off Coke’s market value! It goes to show how big of a deal diet is to professional soccer players.

Professional soccer players don’t always follow the same diet plans. Their meals can vary based on personal tastes, cultural differences, and how their bodies react.

Nutrition expert Julie Neville works with professional soccer players in Britain. She provides the players with bananas and nuts, instead of chips and sweets for snack time.

Her husband – former professional player Phil ­Neville – always began the day with eggs.

Another former professional Diego Forlan shared his breakfast routine on game days. He takes fresh pineapple, brown bread, and yogurt for breakfast.

He also adds an omelet to increase protein intake. Wayne Rooney shared his pre-game regimen as well. A bowl of cereal and a banana before a morning game. He’ll top that off with cereal bars and energy gels at the stadium.

As you can see, diets can differ across each player or team, but the underlying principles are the same.

Healthy carbs, some protein, and very little fat. Players do have fiber in their diet, but not on game days.

What Should You Eat Before a Soccer Game

You’ve worked hard in training, run the extra mile, and now it’s time for the big game! What should you eat?

Well, the straightforward answer is: whatever you ate that worked well during practice sessions. Do not try anything new on race day!

Keep in mind that no dieting plan fits every player. It’s important to continue testing. What worked for me during my college playing years might not work for you. The only way you can figure it out is by experimenting with different foods.

Every time you try a new meal and go for soccer practice, track your body. Use how your body feels during the game as feedback.

Did you get weak faster? Were you able to run more miles compared to yesterday? This is the best way to improve our pre-game nutrition effectively.

Now, let’s take a look at some beneficial foods that you could make your pick from. Remember, you’re looking for carbs that digest quickly, some protein, and no fats or fiber.

1. Fluids

Okay, I know what you’re thinking. This isn’t food! And I agree. However, hydrating your body is paramount to top performance on the field.

That’s why even professional soccer players tend to have water bottles nearby, even during the game.

According to the American Council on Exercise, you should be consuming 17 to 20 ounces of water around 2-3 hours before playing sport. 30 minutes to the game, drink another 8 ounces to fully hydrate yourself.

Sports drinks also come in handy as well. They do the important job of refilling fluids lost via sweat, and they add a carb-boost too.

2. Energy bars

I don’t think I can accurately count how many types of energy bars exist at your local mart. So how do you pick the right bar?

Well, keep an eye out for energy bars that contain 30-60 grams of carbohydrates. And there’s a reason for this too.

Short exercise bursts, like a 100m dash, won’t deplete your energy reserves. A small energy bar with 20 grams of carbohydrates would be quite fine.

However, as a soccer player, you’re going to spend 45 minutes running around before half-time. So you should go for that extra energy because your reserves will rapidly deplete in time.

3. Yogurt

Surprise! Something you would enjoy! Eating yogurt can provide you with a healthy and beneficial breakfast before the match.

It’s also a dairy product: a good source of calcium. Calcium is very important for your bone and muscle strength, so that’s an added advantage.

There’s a quick note of warning here though: Keep away from sugary yogurts! Make sure the yogurt you’re consuming has low sugar and low additives too.

To spice things up, blend some fruit with your yogurt for a fantastic mix of nutrients and taste.

4. Chicken

Non-fried chicken is one of the healthiest meats you can consume. It’s high in vitamins and minerals, and it’s also low in fat.

That makes for a perfect meal when you’re preparing your body for a game.

Chicken is packed full of protein, and it can be eaten and prepared in a variety of ways. You can grill it, you can boil it, and you can cook it in a pasta dish.

It’s easy to add some chicken to your favorite meals. That way, you can get a full meal three hours before the game.

5. Rice

This is an amazing source of carbohydrates. Brown or long-grain white rice is easy to prepare and goes well with other foods. Rice, chicken, and some veggies will give you a perfect pre-game meal.

Quick tip here: It can be tempting to eat a lot of rice, but you should be moderate with your portions.

If you take in too many carbs before a match, your digestive system will remain active during the game.

6. Pasta

This amazing Italian dish is extremely popular with top-level athletes worldwide, and for good reason too! I remember getting myself a large serving of pasta the night before a big inter-school soccer game. Boy, that was fun!

Pasta is filled with healthy carbs; the kind that digests quickly and gives you energy steadily. This is much better than the quick soft drink burst that suddenly falls during the game and leaves you in the lurch.

Remember that portion control is important. As with rice, don’t eat too much pasta like me!

7. Eggs

These are the perfect protein source. They’re beneficial to you before the game, and you can add them to nearly any breakfast you’re having. 

Omelets or scrambled eggs are a fun option to go with your toast and beans. Mix them in with some carbs to get that balance of protein and carbohydrates you need for the game.

8. Fish

Another great source of protein is fish. Because proteins are important for building and repairing muscle, they can be very useful in the hours before your game.

Another key element with fish is the omega-3 fatty acids in fish oil. Yes, this is one of those very healthy oils!  Omega-3 is vital to the body, and it helps fight fatigue and improve circulation.

9. Baked beans

Everyone (including me) loves beans on toast. It’s a fantastic delicacy outside the world of sports, and it’s one you can have for breakfast on match day!

Beans come packed with protein and contain very little fat. This makes them a great side for your carb diet. They’re also tasty and affordable; a perfect combination!

Try not to add too many proteins to your match day breakfast though. Remember you want mainly carbs for the energy boost when the game starts.

10. Whole-grain toast

I’ve mentioned toast a couple of times in this article, and that’s because people love toast. However, you have to make sure you’re eating whole-grain toast.

Whole-grain bread contains all the goodness that has been removed from white bread! The B vitamins, magnesium, fiber, iron…

All gone! So you need to make sure you’re getting bread that gives you those important nutrients for your game. Toast tends to go well with a lot of breakfast options, so that’s a great plus for your match day mornings!

11. Bananas

Athletes love bananas! If you follow professional sports players on social media, then you know what I’m talking about. There’s a good reason for it: Bananas are one of the best pre-game foods in the world!

They’re very rich in potassium, which is a highly essential mineral for optimal performance on the pitch.

Potassium is popular for reducing cramps, and it also helps with muscle movement.

So don’t forget to pack a banana on your way to the stadium!

12. Whole-grain Cereals

I’m not going to lump all the cereals available into a single word, because they’re not all the same! While some cereals will improve your health and performance, others can drastically mess up your game.

That’s why it’s important to pick whole-grain cereals, like granola or wheat.

They’re a great way to get energy into your body quickly, and they won’t let you down like their sugary counterparts.

Remember to top up your cereal bowl with reduced-fat milk or soya milk. Keep away from full-cream milk!

13. Potatoes

You don’t have to fry your potatoes, kill all the nutrients, and still get unhealthy oils into your system. How about boiling them instead?

You can top up your potatoes with some sweet corn. Corn provides some carbs but also gives an addition of vitamins and minerals.

With some tuna on top of the potato and corn mix, you have yourself a nice balanced meal in preparation for your upcoming game. Remember to eat your potatoes moderately!

14. Oatmeal

Oats are similar to wholegrain. They have tons of energy to be released efficiently, and they make a great high-carb option.

Oatmeal is easy to whip up, and with some soya milk, you’ll have a healthy balanced meal before your game.

Keep in mind that oats can feel heavy in the stomach. So, make sure you take your meal at least three hours before your game starts.

You won’t be adding sugar to your oats, so if you want it sweet, add fruits to spice things up!

What Should You Not Eat Before a Soccer Game

There might be some healthy foods that you can’t eat because of allergies, culture, and what-not. The days to figure it all out are the practice days.

When you’re headed for a game, you should already know what your body prefers. Important matchdays are not the right time for experimentations, remember that.

So, let’s take a look at some foods you should never eat before a game, ever!

Cheeseburger

This is a no-no! Cheeseburgers contain everything from red and processed meats to full-fat dairy products. These fatty foods can slow down your digestion, which will make you uncomfortable during the game.

Keep in mind that fats take the longest time to digest. If you eat a cheeseburger 3 hours before your game, your digestive system will keep using your energy.

You’ll tire faster than others and get subbed out in the first half!

Sweets and desserts

Anything from a bowl of ice cream to a warm chocolate brownie will affect you adversely on the pitch.

Anything that contains a lot of sugar will cause your blood sugar levels to spike. A steep crash can follow the burst of energy you might feel in the first half.

You’ll end up underperforming, frustrated, and in need of another sugar rush. It’s best to stay away from sugar entirely.

Salads

I’m not trying to give salads a bad rep here! Salads are quite healthy, and they’re a great dieting choice. The high-fiber content keeps our digestive tract moving while also lowering our cholesterol levels.

However, during vigorous physical activity (like a football game), all that fiber could work a little too well and cause a sudden bout of diarrhea or stomach upset.

The last thing you want to do at half-time is to go in search of a toilet!

Enjoy your salads on other days, but keep them away on matchdays.

Energy drinks

Remember, you’re not going for a 100-meter dash that lasts 12 seconds. You’re going for a 90-minute marathon with just 15 minutes to rest.

The combo of sugar and caffeine in these drinks will give you an energy rush, followed by an energy crash.

These energy crashes can be severe and leave you rather disoriented on the field. It could also cause stomach issues as well. The advice here is to treat energy drinks like the plague on matchdays!

Now the term caps is not referring to a type of hat but rather something else. So what exactly are caps in soccer?

In this article, we will cover everything you need to know about caps. From how you get a cap in soccer, to who has the most caps in men’s soccer as well as women’s soccer to how players get a cap.

If you are interested in learning about caps in soccer then you have come to the right place as we will give you all the information you need to know. Read on to find out everything about caps.

In the game of soccer, the term cap is often used to tell the audience how many matches a player has played for their international side. An example of this is Cristiano Ronaldo has +100 caps for Portugal in his playing career.

What is a cap in soccer?

As we mentioned above, the term caps are often used to refer to a soccer player who has played matches for their international team.

A player is given a cap for every international match that they play. An example of this is that if a player has played 15 international matches, then that player will have 15 caps and if a player plays 100 matches then that player will have 100 caps.

How do you get a cap in soccer?

For a soccer player to get a cap in soccer they first have to be selected for their international side, and then they have to pay for that side.

If a player is selected and is part of the international squad say for the World Cup, they will not get a cap simply by being in the squad. They will only get a cap if they play minutes in a match or come on as a substitute.

So if a player is on the bench and does not make it onto the field during a match, they will not be awarded a cap.

A player can earn a cap in different competitions and these include games played at a World Cup, games played in qualifying competitions for a World Cup, international friendly matches, Olympic and Olympic qualifying matches as well as Continental competitions, and the games needed to qualify for the competition, for example, the Euros.

What this means is that a player can play for a club like Manchester United 300 times but never make an appearance for their national side and therefore will have no caps.

On the other side of that is that a player could make 15 appearances for his/her club side and make 25 appearances for their national side and earn 25 caps.

Do soccer players actually get caps?

The rumored practice of teams giving their players an actual cap is not as popular as it was years ago.

Sometimes international players are given a decorated cap if they reach a rather significant milestone in their international careers such as 50 appearances and 100 appearances. Other than that, it is now rare for a national side to give its players an actual cap.

However, for the game of soccer, there are no set rules when it comes to giving caps out and it is normally up to each national soccer association to decide if they want to give players caps for each game or not.

If it is a player’s first-ever international match then he/she might be awarded a commemorative cap for this achievement. Sometimes you will find some countries do give caps while others do not.

For the England national team as an example, the practice of its players who appear in matches a cap still takes place today, with the only exception being when they are playing in a tournament where a commemorative cap is given to a player for the whole tournament.

Who has the most caps in soccer?

Ahmed Hassan is currently the record holder for men when it comes to the most caps earned at the international level.

The Egyptian soccer player currently has 184 caps for the national team. Hassan has spent most of his soccer career playing as an attacking midfielder and the 184 caps have been earned between the years 1995 and 2012.

For a player to play at the international level for just over 16 years is nothing short of incredible.

Who has the most caps in women’s soccer?

Kristina Lilly has played for the United States at the international level for an astonishing 23 years between 1987 and when she retired in 2010. >Her current record for caps stands at 354 and is a record that is unlikely to ever be broken.

Does a friendly count as a cap?

Playing in a friendly soccer match does not count as a cap. When a soccer player represents one nation in a friendly match, they are not considered cap-tied and are free to represent another nation in a competitive match if the occasion arises.

Futsal, however, has long sat in the shadows of its massive behemoth that is world soccer.

At heart, the principles are the same: Score more goals than your opponent.

However, while soccer is famous for its slow-building tempo, futsal is building a larger audience base because of its fast-paced nature.

Yet, speed isn’t the only difference between the two similar sports. In this article, let’s take a look at 11 key differences that make each side stand out.

Soccer

Likely because of soccer’s rather vibrant following worldwide, everyone has some idea of what the general rules are.

Soccer can be enjoyed individually, especially in training, practicing skill moves, and hitting a target.

However, the beauty of the game is in the interaction with teammates. With soccer, passing the ball to link up with your teammates and scoring goals is very vital.

There are usually two obvious phases at every given point in any soccer game: the offensive (also called attacking) and defensive phases.

The team holding onto the ball at any point is usually the team in the offensive phase, while the team looking to steal the ball is the defending team.

The key aim is for your team to defend properly when the other team has the ball, and find a way to score when you are on the offensive.

Some basic rules are set against how you defend when the other team has the ball. For example, you can’t use your hands to touch the ball (unless you’re the goalkeeper, of course). You also aren’t allowed to hurt an opponent deliberately.

If you commit a foul by breaking any of those general rules, the referee will penalize your team and might even penalize you as well.

The referee decides if a game is being played fairly, and will intervene when any rules are broken. If you tackle another player roughly, the ref might warn you with a yellow card, or hand you a straight red card if your tackle violated any major rules.

Futsal

Similar to soccer, a notable number of former professional soccer players have gone on to play futsal.

Superstars like Ronaldinho, Paul Scholes, Ryan Giggs, and even Diego Maradona have all delved into futsal after their careers in soccer.

Some players grew up with futsal as their access to the world of soccer; Lionel Messi, Kaka, Zico, and Pele have all credited futsal for developing their skills.

Popular for its basketball court appeal, futsal prides itself in the one key difference it has with soccer: high-intensity play. In futsal, something is always happening.

Blink, and you could miss a searing goal, a wonderfully crafted back-heel pass, or even a howler by the goalkeeper.

With five players on each team (four outfield players and a goalkeeper), all players have to contribute to both the offensive and defensive phases of the game.

The goalkeeper might choose to stick to the post area, but often, goalies are seen venturing out and even taking shots at goal as well.

The outfield players usually include a goal-scorer (although anyone can score), two players who veer out to each wing to add some width to the team, and one player who sits ahead of the goalkeeper.

Fouls are a tricky business in futsal. If you commit more than 5 fouls in a half, the other side gets awarded a free kick. Yellow cards and red cards are also used by the ref for warnings and dismissals respectively.

Interestingly, when you are sent for a red card offense, another player on your team can take your spot after 2 minutes have elapsed.

Soccer vs Futsal: 11 Key Differences

Location

While futsal can be easily played on any hard surface (indoors and outdoors), soccer requires a full-sized pitch.

With futsal, all you really need are a ball, some shoes, and a few teammates who are as skillful as you. For soccer, you need to find a minimum of 10 other people to join you before you can start a game.

Game speed

It’s often usual for a soccer game to go a few long minutes without any serious action from either side. With futsal, this is impossible.

While soccer players can choose to reduce and control the tempo of the game by passing vertically across the field, futsal players have no such space.

Added to the rule in futsal that goalkeepers must not hold onto the ball for more than four seconds, there is little opportunity to waste any time. Referees tend to be a lot more lenient with soccer goalkeepers who waste time.

Increased player touches

A large soccer field with 22 players on it will likely see some players get much fewer touches on the ball than others.

This is the opposite with futsal which has 10 players running around on a much smaller pitch. According to Dr. Emilio Miranda from Sao Paolo University, a futsal player will have 600% more touches on the ball than a soccer player.

Player roles

In soccer, the large pitch sizes make it important for each player to acknowledge and understand the tactical role they play in their area of the field.

Defenders are more inclined to focus on contributing defensively to the game. Midfielders are there to link the defense to the attack, and the attack is likely to focus on scoring goals. In futsal, there are only 5 players on each team.

With futsal, each player has to be adept in both attacking and defending.

Skillsets

Similar to the player roles, skills are what allow a particular player performs well in their given or natural role. In soccer, a midfielder might have great passing skills but poor heading skills.

Or, a defender might have great tackling skills but little passing vision. In futsal, each player (irrespective of position) needs flair, creativity, and out-of-the-box thinking to adapt to the fast-paced rigor of the game.

Unbelievable passes, crazy moves, and shocker goals are more likely to show up in futsal than on a soccer field.

Field dynamics

Down to the issue of pitch size, the futsal pitch is rather significantly smaller than soccer. So, rather than long, over-the-defense through-balls which we might often see in soccer, you’re likely to experience a shorter passing style of play in futsal.

A lot of focus in futsal is in retaining possession of the ball, rather than overly quick counterattacks.

Futsal players are more aware of their surroundings because any tiny lapse in concentration can lead to the opponent stealing the ball and scoring within 5 seconds.

Red card substitution

Any lover of soccer would laugh you in the face if you mentioned substituting a player who receives a red card. However, this is the norm in futsal.

While a red card in soccer means that the team has to make do with only 10 men for the rest of the match, futsal allows a player to be replaced two minutes after they’ve been sent off.

The Clock

In soccer, the match really goes on for 90+ minutes. The “+” is essentially added by the referee based on whatever may have stopped the game during the original 90 minutes.

The counting clock never stops with soccer. With futsal, however, it does. Futsal allows you to call for one timeout per half while the clock pauses. 

Unlimited Substitutions

In soccer, you have 11 players on your team alongside a bench of five to seven players (depending on the tournament). From these five to seven, you can choose three who will replace tired or injured players during the course of the game.

With futsal, it’s very different. You can substitute whoever you want, and for as many times as you want. The futsal bench has 12 substitutions, which means you can effectively change your squad 3 times.

No Offsides

Futsal players have the freedom to roam across the ends of the pitch, rather than have to stick to a defensive line. In soccer, the offside rule – which tends to cause controversy – is an important part of the game.

If an attacker is behind the defensive line and the ball is passed to that attacker, then the attacker has been caught offside. Due to the size of the smaller futsal field, however, the offside rule does not exist.

Attackers can run behind defenders without being penalized for an offside position.

Different Ball Bounce

The Futsal ball is one size lower than the standard soccer ball and is usually filled with cotton to improve its unique bounce.

Notably, the futsal ball bounces less than the soccer ball. This means that futsal players will find it a lot easier to control the ball better.

According to FIFA, an official futsal ball should have 30% less bounce. In fact, you often don’t get more than two bounces consecutively.

Statistically, the more time the ball spends on the ground, the easier it is for you to handle it, control it, and find that game-winning goal.

They enforce the rules and discipline the players (and managers too) on the field. Notably, referees solely have the authority to start, pause, resume or end soccer games when they wish.

Today, it’s hard to imagine a game of soccer without a ref in charge, but things were very different four centuries ago. As funny as it sounds, in-game disputes were once handled between the players themselves.

Over the years, games became more competitive and referees became a necessity. By 1891, soccer laws were properly restructured to improve and enhance the work of the referees.

Soccer, and the part refs play, has continued to evolve. Now, there are assistant referees who are positioned down each flank as extra eyes for the referee, as well as a fourth official.

More recently, the controversial Video Assistant Referee (VAR) has been introduced into modern soccer.

However, these additions don’t take away the ref’s authority and veto power on the pitch. The ref’s decision against your team, as ridiculous as you believe it to be, is final.

So understandably, it’s not an easy thing to referee a game. This is why the very best referees in the world are celebrated. They stay unbiased and fair in their decision-making, which further improves soccer as a whole.

These great referees are proudly known for their fairness and experience in judging play. They temper anger with mercy, and this endears them to the fans and players of both opposing sides.

Certainly, quite a few of them have been mired in controversy of some sort. However, their tenacity and willingness to improve ensured that they remained at the pinnacles of their respective careers.

So, without further ado, let’s take a look at the 15 best soccer referees of all time.

1. Mark Geiger

Known popularly during this time officiating in the MLS, Geiger is currently the senior director of match officials at the Professional Referee Organization.

Notably, he was on the FIFA International Referees List for 11 years, and he also participated in two World Cups. Geiger is one of the few best referees in the world that hail from the United States, unlike others who come from Europe.

In fact, Mark Geiger was the first American ref to officiate a knockout game during a World Cup.

Geiger has successfully maintained his unbiased nature during important matches, one particularly controversial incident stands out.

The star referee awarded a 90-minute penalty on behalf of Mexico against Panama during their Gold Cup semi-final matchup in 2015.

Mark Geiger has officially refereed 93 MLS games and 6 FIFA World Cup games. In his 93 appearances in the MLS, Geiger showed just 21 red cards and gave 26 penalties.

2. Martin Atkinson

Known worldwide for his stamina, unbiased decisions, and long-term officiating experience, Atkinson is arguably one of the best referees in the world.

The star official is yet to retire, and he remains a valued English Premier League referee. Since mid-August, he has already officiated 3 games, dishing out 8 yellow cards and 1 red card.

Atkinson started his refereeing career at the very young age of 16 at his local team. By the time he was 30, he became an assistant referee in the Premier League and a referee in lower leagues.

Since 2005 when he officiated his first Premier League game, Atkinson has appeared as the main referee in 381 top-level games. He began refereeing continental and international matches in 2007 and has appeared in 41 such games so far.

Throughout his illustrious career, Atkinson has shown 95 red cards and over two thousand yellow cards.

3. Nestor Pitana

Starting his refereeing career in his home country Argentina, Pitana has become a household name in soccer worldwide. 

The former actor has successfully refereed in two World Cups and a Copa America in the last decade. Starting at the Primera B Nacional in Argentina in 2006, Pitana worked his way up to the echelons of Argentine soccer.

Outside the Primera Division de Argentina – where he has refereed 269 games – Nestor Pitana has officiated 267 Conmebol games, including two games in the Copa America 2015.

He began officiating FIFA games in 2011, and so far, Pitana has 26 such games under his belt.

Most recently, he officiated the final game of the 2018 World Cup: France vs Croatia. Ironically, his biggest controversy as a ref came during that all-important champion-deciding game.

His decision to award a penalty to France in regards to a handball has been criticized by both pundits and fans on both sides.

Nestor Pitana is notably one of the few world-renowned referees outside Europe.

4. Cüneyt Çakır

A long-standing member of both FIFA and UEFA referee lists, Çakır has achieved great progress in world soccer since his time as an insurance agent.

Regarded as one of the best refs in the world, the Turk has officiated domestic games in his homeland since 2001.

Asides from his consistent appearances in the top Turkish league, Çakır has also officiated international games and important Turkish Super Lig games.

His most notable games have included the UEFA Champions League 2012 semi-final between Barcelona and Chelsea, as well as the UEFA Champions League 2015 final between Barcelona and Juventus.

Cüneyt Çakır also officiated six games in the two World Cups of the previous decade.

Controversially, the Turkey-born referee can be quite strict. He is notable for sending off important players during important games, although pundits will argue that he merely stuck to the rules of the game.

5. Bjorn Kuipers

Ever since he was awarded his FIFA badge in 2006, the Dutchman has been appointed to officiate a stunning 10 international finals. Similarly, on the domestic front, Kuipers has officiated 8 finals.

The now-retired referee started off his career in the Dutch second-tier league in 2002. By 2005, he was overseeing important Eredivisie games.

A year later, he was awarded his FIFA badge, and he quickly rose through the ranks to officiate the European U-21 Championship Finals in 2006 and 2009.

In the last decade, Kuipers has officiated in the FIFA Club World Cup, UEFA Super Cup, the Euros, Europa League Finals, and UEFA Champions League Finals. 

Not one for many controversies, a Champions League match between Paris Saint-Germain and Manchester City earlier this year saw Kuipers on the line for investigation.

Kuipers, who officiated the game, was accused of insulting two PSG players on the pitch.

6. Frank De Bleeckere

Starting his career in 1984, De Bleeckere became the first referee to win the Belgian Professional Referee of the Year award seven times in thirteen years.

He began officiating international games in 2001 and went on to officiate 7 World Cup matches till his retirement in 2012.

Not one to keep his cards in his pocket, De Bleeckere was notable for his no-nonsense manner while officiating. In the 2006 World Cup alone, he oversaw four games and handed out 19 yellow cards.

His penchant for strictness has also shown up in many important tournament games. While sometimes seen as controversial by pundits, De Bleeckere’s decisions to caution and send off players remained steadfast.

In 47 Champions League games, the former referee showed 164 yellow cards, as well as 7 straight reds.

7. Oscar Ruiz

Known as perhaps the best Colombian referee in the country’s history, the former referee joined FIFA’s ranks in 1995. Over the course of 16 years, Ruiz would go on to officiate games at three different World Cups.

Not one to become enmeshed in controversies, Oscar Ruiz had a relatively stable career for many years.

His major – and perhaps only – controversy came a year before his retirement during the 2010 World Cup. Ruiz’s decision to send Yoann Gourcuff off during a France-South Africa group game has been described as unnecessary and severe.

Today, the former star referee works as a referee instructor within FIFA and CONMEBOL.

His expertise on the pitch will certainly improve the new generation of referees in South America.

8. Pedro Proença

From the start of his career within Portugal in 1998 to his retirement in 2015, Proença built a brilliant reputation that pronounced him the best referee in Portugal.

With his career unmarred by any controversies, the Portuguese star official was elected as president of the Liga Portugal in 2015.

After officiating domestic games for five years, Proença was promoted to FIFA’s referee ranks in 2003. He had the honor of officiating UEFA Cup matches, U-19 Championships, and eventually the Euros.

He also became the first Portuguese referee to officiate a European Championship final (Spain vs Italy in 2012), and he also refereed the UEFA Champions League final of the same year.

Some of his awards include “Best Referee 2010-11” by the PFF and “Best Referee of 2012” by the IFFHS.

9. Howard Webb

Notably, the England-born star ref was the very first referee to officiate the finals of both the UEFA Champions League and the FIFA World Cup in the same year.

Known for his authoritativeness on the pitch, as well as his strict and unbiased approach, Webb is arguably one of the best referees in soccer history.

The now-retired referee notably issued 68 red cards in the 534 games he officiated. On average, he issued three yellow cards per game as well.

Quick to pluck the cards from his pocket, Howard Webb broke the record for the number of yellow cards issued in a World Cup final. The 2010 World Cup final between the Netherlands and Spain saw an astonishing 14 yellow cards issued.

After his refereeing career, Webb became the technical director of the PGMOL (the main body responsible for match officials in England). He also became the director of referees in Saudi Arabia.

10. Pierluigi Collina

Starting his 10-year FIFA career in 1995, the former Italian referee was named FIFA’s “Best Referee of the Year” six consecutive times.

To date, this record remains unbroken, and Collina is regarded as one of the best referees in the history of international soccer.

Pierluigi Collina was also vindicated in the most shocking match-fixing scandals in European history: Calciopoli. Notably, the instigators of the scandal had plans to punish Collina for his unbiased objectivity during games.

The revelations of these plans vindicated the referee and also improved his international standing.

When he reached the mandatory retirement age, Italy’s soccer federation raised the age level in order to keep Collina as a referee.

However, he ultimately resigned. Today, Collina is a member of the UEFA Referees Committee, Chairman of FIFA referees committee, and Head of Referees in Ukraine.

11. Felix Brych

Currently refereeing in the bigger stages of German domestic soccer, alongside his international and European duties, Brych is one of the biggest referee names out of Bavaria.

Having gotten his FIFA badge in 2007, Brych was quick to rise through the ranks. By 2012, he officiated the Barcelona-Chelsea Champions League semi-final.

In 2014, he refereed the Europa League Final, and in 2017 he refereed the Champions League final.

His most controversial moment, to date, was the Switzerland-Serbia match during the 2018 World Cup.

His decision not to award a penalty to Serbia was highly criticized and created a lot of controversies. FIFA ensured, afterward, that Bryce wouldn’t oversee any of the remaining games at the 2018 World Cup.

However, this controversy hasn’t deterred Felix Brych from refereeing two games at the recent Euro 2020. His awards include IFFHS World’s Best Man Referee of the Decade 2011-2020.

12. Michel Vautrot

The oldest man on this list of referees, Vautrot’s brilliant capacity to oversee the game ensured his success in the 70s and 80s.

He notably officiated five games in two World Cups which were held in 1982 and 1990 consecutively. He also refereed the finals of the Club World Cup in 1983 and the European Cup Final in 1986.

Vautrot has been honored by France, having been awarded Chevalier and Officer of the French Order of Merit. The IFFHS also awarded him as the World’s Best Referee twice in a row.

One single controversy nearly marred Vautrot’s illustrious career: the Vautrot Scandal. Dino Viola, the former president of Roma, attempted to bribe Michel Vautrot with £50,000 in order to make the referee more lenient towards Roma in the semi-finals.

The scandal saw people receive jail times and saw Viola get banned from soccer. Fortunately for Vautrot, he was vindicated during investigations.

13. Peter Mikkelsen

The former referee, who passed away in 2019, was one of the best referees in the game. He was also acknowledged as one of the pioneers of Danish refereeing. The IFFHS awarded the Dane with the prestigious “World’s Best Referee” twice.

Quick to build his illustrious career with a firm and unbiased hand on the pitch, it came as no surprise when FIFA picked Mikkelsento to officiate in the 1990 World Cup, even though he was just 30 years old.

Although he was young, he took charge of two matches. By 1994, he was given three games to officiate. UEFA European Championships also provided him with a great presence on the big stage, even in his earlier years.

Plying much of his trade with Denmark’s top league and international fixtures, Mikkelsen gained a reputation for staying controversy-free throughout his career.

He retired in 1998 and left the world of refereeing entirely, choosing to work in the HR department of F-Group (a company in Denmark).

14. Sandor Puhl

If Mikkelsen wasn’t marked with controversy, Sandor Puhl is the stark opposite. On one of the biggest stages of world soccer, Puhl was highly criticized for his decision-making by both pundits, players, and FIFA too.

The event took place during the 1994 World Cup quarter-final between Spain and Italy.

An Italian player had elbowed a Spaniard inside the penalty box, and even though the impact broke the Spaniard’s nose, Puhl did not give a penalty or a card. After the match, he was heavily criticized by FIFA and ended up getting suspended.

The Hungarian bounced back in fine fashion, eventually winning the award for “World’s Best Referee” four times in a row from 1994 to 1997.

Sandor Puhl recently passed on after he was diagnosed with COVID-19. Before his death, the star served as the Deputy Chairman of soccer in Hungary.

15. Kim Milton Nielsen

Yet another Dutchman on this list, Nielsen started officiating important Danish games aged just 25.

By the time he turned 28, FIFA’s list had come calling and he remained FIFA-listed until 2005.

Nielsen’s competence and unbiased approach ensured that, even when controversies came knocking, he would be free from criticism.

He notably took charge of the England-Argentina World Cup clash where he sent David Beckham off with a red card. He also took charge of Manchester United’s game against Villareal where he showed Wayne Rooney a second yellow card for sarcastic behavior.

Nielsen has also officiated other important games, with the UEFA Cup final and the Champions League final easily coming to mind.

Retiring at the mandatory age limit of 45, it is quite possible that Nielsen could have given us a few more years of brilliance outside the age limit.

Imagine watching a story on arguably the two best players in the history of the game, Cristiano Ronaldo and Lionel Messi, or a story of Denmark’s incredible journey during the recent euros or even the behind-the-scenes moment of a historic world cup win. Soccer stories are always magical and super to watch for me.

Even though they might not be as popular in one of the world’s biggest, if not the biggest, movie industries in the United States of America, you’d be surprised at how good some of them are, and watching them wouldn’t even be a bad idea.

Join me as I take you through the best 25 soccer movies, in no particular order, in the subsequent subheads, based on IMDB and rotten tomatoes rating.

1. Goal: The Dream Begins

Goal! The Dream Begins is a 2005 soccer film about a young Mexican illegal immigrant, Santiago Munoz, living in Los Angeles, USA. Santiago lives with his brother, grandmother, and father, who is a gardener.

He worked as a busboy at a Chinese restaurant while also working with his father in his gardening business. 

Despite work, Santiago, played by Kuno Becker, still found time to play football though his chances of playing pro were slim at the time until he was noticed by a former Newcastle player, Glen Foy, who set him up for a trial.

After several unfortunate events including the death of his father, Santiago makes the first team for Newcastle against Liverpool and helps them win a Champions League spot. 

He also eventually meets his Grandmother who told him his father saw his first professional game which delights Santiago.

2. Mean Machine

Mean Machine is a 2001 soccer comedy film about a retired professional footballer, Danny Meehan, who was banned from football for match-fixing. He is soon arrested for assaulting police officers and sent to Longmarsh prison. 

When he arrives, the governor tells him he pushed for him to come to the prison so he can be the head coach of the prison wardens’ football team.

He rejects and instead wants to build a team of fellow inmates to face the wardens in preparation for their new season.

The journey is not easy for Danny, played by Vinnie Jones, but he eventually gets a team and plays against the wardens’ team, beating them. The film is an adaptation of the 1994 film, the Longest Yard.

3. Bend It Like Beckham

Everyone knows the legendary David Beckham and his skill with free kicks.

Bend It Like Beckham is a soccer romantic comedy film about an 18-year-old girl of British Indian Sikhs who loves soccer but her parents are not in support of the idea.

On the other hand, there’s Jess, who is the same age and has the approval of her parents to play the sport. 

The story goes on to show the journey of the two girls including how Jess bends a freekick like Beckham and how they eventually get a sports scholarship and travel to the USA to pursue their dreams.

At the end of the movie, they see David Beckham which they count as a sign.

4. She’s The Man

She’s The Man is a 2006 romantic comedy soccer film about a girl who disguises herself as her brother so she can be able to play on the soccer team.

Viola Hastings, played by Amanda Bynes, loves to play football but her team, the Cornwall soccer team, is canceled which makes her disguise herself as her brother, Sebastian, who should enroll at Illyria, an elite boarding school, but instead goes to London with his fledgling band. 

Viola, who is now Sebastian, makes the team and eventually helps them beat Cornwall boy’s soccer team.

It is of course not just straightforward as she faces some obstacles but also finds love in Duke, played by Channing Tatum.

5. Pele: The Birth of A Legend

Arguably one of the greatest soccer players of all time, Pele’s story and journey to stardom are revealed in this soccer movie.

It shows how Pele was from a poor background and how he used his street skills to help Brazil win the  1958 FIFA World Cup even though at a young age. The movie is also one of the best soccer and sports movies of all time.

6. Game of their Lives

Game Of Their Lives is an American soccer film about the US Soccer team in 1950. The story is another true-life story of the US Soccer team and how they were underdogs against the British team in the 1950 World Cup.

The US team eventually won the game 1-0 despite the fact they were mere underdogs.

7. Two Escobars

The movie is a documentary film about the life of the two Escobars and how they helped soccer in Colombia.

While Pablo Escobar might be infamous for his crime and leading one of the biggest drug cartels in the world, the other Escobar, Andreas Escobar was a soccer player who brought hope to Colombian soccer dreams amidst hopes of winning the 1994 World Cup in Los Angeles. 

The movie surrounds how their fates intertwined and led to the success of the Colombian national team.

Unfortunately for Andreas, he scored an “own goal” in the game against the US which dented their dreams of glory, and that perhaps didn’t go well with the support and led to his murder. The movie was released in 2010

8. Gracie

Gracie is a 2007 movie about a young girl who loved soccer but was unable to play because people believed girls shouldn’t play football.

Gracie, played by Carly Schroeder, decides to join the boy’s team in her school after the death of her brother, Johnny, who was the captain of the team. 

She is not allowed to play and she struggles to accept this as she does all she could to make the team.

She is eventually given a chance to play in the junior varsity team before moving up to the championship where she scores the winning goal in sudden death when the key player in the team goes out injured.

9. Escape to Victory

Escape to Victory is a 1981 movie about Prisoners of war who plan to use a soccer game to escape from the Germans who have held them captive.

The movie features Sylvester Stallone, Michael Caine, and even legendary soccer player, Pele. The team set up their escape plan with the help of the French Resistance group. 

They play the game and draw the game 4-4 even after losing at halftime 4-1.  They manage to escape after full time after the crowd watching the game storm into the field.

10. Once in a Lifetime: The Extraordinary Story of the New York Cosmos

The movie, released in 2006, is another soccer film about the rise of soccer in the United States upon the signing of the most popular name in soccer, Pele, at New York Cosmos.

The signing of Pele marked a new beginning for soccer in the US as well as the North American Soccer League in 1975.

The movie is built around that as well as how Pele’s retirement led to a slow decline in the popularity and success of soccer in the country.

11. Kicking It

Kicking It is a 2008 movie about how the lives of homeless people change when they participate in the Homeless World Cup.

The story is told around the experiences of six individuals who head to Cape Town for the Homeless World Cup where their lies would change forever. The movie is one of the highly-rated soccer films of all time.

12. A Shot at Glory

This is a 2000 movie about a small team club that needs a star player to be able to improve the club’s fortunes and in the process save the club from being moved away by its American owner.

The movie is another highly rated soccer movie and also worth the watch.

13. The Third Half

The Third Half is a 2012 movie about football in Macedonia during World War II. It follows the story of a young man, Kosta, who is a soccer player, and how the Macedonian team was threatened by the Nazis who were deporting Jews.

The team now has to stand by one of their coaches, Rudolph Spitz, who is a German Jewish coach and a target for the Nazis.

14. Rise and Shine: The Jay DeMerit Story

This is a 2011 movie about the struggles of US Soccer player, Jay DeMerit and his rise to the top. The documentary film follows the start of Jay’s life when he was still doing menial jobs despite his dreams to become a professional soccer player.

His dreams don’t go according to plan as he doesn’t make it into the US league and instead has to travel to Europe at the age of 21. 

The movie shows how Jay DeMerit rises from playing in the bottom leagues to eventually playing in the English Premier League and also playing a part in the 2010 World Cup.

15. Pelada

Pelada is a 2010 movie about two former soccer players who go around the world to see the game played by different people from different backgrounds.

The movie features different countries and how the sport is played in those countries. Though not your regular movie or sports film generally, it still is a good watch.

16. Dare to Dream: The Story of the U.S. Women’s Soccer Team

The movie, released in 2005, is another interesting sports documentary film about the rise of the U.S female soccer national team.

It features interviews from Brandi Chastain, Mia Hamm, Julie Foudy, Kristine Lilly, and Joy Fawcett who played important roles in the development of the team. It follows how the team started and how well they progressed.

17. Sunderland ‘Til I Die

This is a soccer film series that started in 2018 and it follows the happenings around Sunderland Football Club.

The documentary follows the soccer club and its incredible and passionate fans during what is the first year back in the championship. The series currently has two seasons and 14 episodes.

18. Ted Lasso

This is another soccer film series about a coach who takes up a tough job of coaching in the English Premier League.

Ted Lasso, played by Jason Sudeikis,  is an American Football coach from Kansas City who had just only recently led his Division two American football team to a title. 

He is employed by the new owner of an English soccer club, AFC Richmond, Rebecca Welton, even though he knows nothing about the sport.

The series follows Ted’s coaching career together with his assistant, Coach Beard, as they try to improve the fortunes of the club. The series started in 2020 and currently has two seasons.

19. Offside

Offside is a 2006 movie surrounding the experiences of women trying to get into a soccer stadium to watch the game between Iran and Bahrain.

As women are not allowed into stadiums, they have to sneak in or disguise themselves as a man to try to get in to watch the game. In the movie, a young girl goes to watch a football game and is arrested together with other women.

The movie follows their experiences throughout the period. Iran eventually won the game 1-0.

20. Shaolin Soccer

In this movie, soccer meets martial arts as a Shaolin monk assembles other childhood friends after the death of their master to win a soccer game with their supernatural abilities to honor him and also promote Shaolin kung fu.

21. Ronaldo

Ronaldo is a soccer documentary film following Cristiano Ronaldo’s rise to the peak of football and becoming one of the greatest footballers of all time. The documentary was released in 2005.

22. The Damned United

This story released in 2009 is another soccer film about a manager who picks up the job at Leeds United despite being a fierce critic of their style of play under the former Manger.

He makes rash decisions and is eventually sacked just after 44 days in charge of the job.

 23. Next Goal Wins

This is a 2014 documentary soccer film about the American Samoa soccer team which is one of the weakest teams in world soccer as they try to qualify for the 2014 FIFA World Cup.

The team, having suffered a heavy defeat to Australia and was named as one of the weakest national teams in soccer, hire America-based coach Thomas Rongen to help improve their fortunes and get them to qualify for the World Cup.

24. When Saturday Comes

This is a 1996 movie about a heavy drinker who works in a factory but dreams of playing professional soccer for Sheffield United.

His fortunes soon change when he is scouted by a recruiter and he gets a chance to fulfill his dreams as long as he can handle his drinking problem.

25. Sommeren ’92

The movie, released in 2015, follows the journey of the Danish national team to winning the 1992 UEFA European Football Championship, marking Denmark’s biggest triumph.

The manager of the team, Richard Møller, had failed to qualify the ream for the championship but still gets a chance to make the finals when Yugoslavia doesn’t make the championship due to UN sanctions.

They eventually go in to claim the European title despite being underdogs much to the delight of fans.

According to popular job site ZipRecruiter, an MLS coach’s annual salary starts from $23,000 and tapers around $100,000. Salaries are usually much higher for head coaches, spanning from $100,000 to over a million dollars.

The broad salary gap is usually dependent on the manager’s history, background, and recent results on the pitch. Other factors can include the squad and team, as well.

Most notably, popular Arsenal star Theirry Henry was CF Montreal’s manager until he stepped down at the beginning of the 2021 season. His salary was estimated to be between $1.5 to $2 million per year.

With Henry out of the MLS currently, New England Revolution coach Bruce Arena is estimated to be the highest-paid coach.

Without further ado, let’s take a look at all the head coaches, their salaries, and their MLS teams. We’ll also take a look at the average pay for MLS coaches and how it has changed through the league’s history.

Finally, we’ll look at the influx of foreign coaches in the MLS, if they are paid more than domestic coaches, and if foreign coaches bring better results on the pitch.

What is The Average Pay For MLS Coaches?

The average pay for MLS head coaches is estimated to be $320,000. Coaching legends like Bruce Arena and former international stars like Phil Neville are raking in over $1 million each year.

MLS clubs are looking to attract international coaching talent, and they have no issues splashing the cash to do so.

Over the years, the MLS has notably struggled to keep up with coach salaries at top European leagues. When the MLS took off in 1996 with only ten teams playing, coach salaries were barely averaging $30,000 a year.

For head coaches, salaries hardly crossed the $100,000 mark. It wasn’t shocking, either, that many of the coaches for the 10 teams were American.

It would’ve been difficult to coerce European and foreign coaches to the MLS for smaller salaries.

In the early 2000s, the MLS struggled financially, even reducing the number of teams from 12 to 10 in 2002.

Around this period, coach salaries were said to have stagnated, with teams unwilling to pay higher amounts for their coaches.

By 2005, MLS’ marketability had improved dramatically, thanks to the USMNT’s quarterfinal run in the 2002 FIFA World Cup.

Broadcast money increased, as well as lucrative deals for players moving from the MLS to Europe. With more money on their hands, the MLS increased coach pay, with top coaches earning above the $100,000 mark.

The 2010s saw renewed interest in the MLS, partly due to the rise in the league’s social media following, but mainly due to the Designated Player Rule.

With the influx of world stars like David Beckham, the MLS became highly marketable. This also led to an increase in coaching salaries, as well as a stronger resurgence of foreign coaches.

Soon enough, head coach salaries were troughing at $100,000 and peaking at well over $500,000.

By the turn of the decade, a new influx of football-stars-turned-coaches found their way into the MLS.

Patrick Vieira and Theirry Henry both made headlines for their decisions to coach in the MLS, which would have cost their respective clubs well over a million dollars each year.

During the offseason last year, six out of seven new head coach hires were foreign coaches, arguably setting their clubs back with higher contract fees and salaries.

Do Foreign Coaches Earn More in The MLS?

Even from the onset, foreign coaches have played an important part in America’s top-tier soccer league. At the time, though, it was often the norm to see a foreign coach fired after a few months of poor results on the field.

Much of that was due to the intricacies within the MLS rules, which many foreign coaches had to learn.

Over time, however, coaches have left much of the league’s idiosyncrasies to executive management, opting to focus mainly on training and results on the pitch.

This has helped foreign coaches flourish in the MLS, bringing their international expertise to American soccer.

Foreign coaches are often paid more than their local counterparts, except on rare occasions. Local star head coaches like Bruce Arena command high contracts due to their long experience and expertise in the MLS. Most local coaches, however, have to make do with slightly less lucrative contracts.

On average, foreign coaches make approximately $50,000 more than local coaches in the MLS. Some fans have called this a “Designated Coach Rule”, explaining that attracting quality coaches to the MLS will require larger contracts.

Foreign coaches like Thierry Henry and Phil Neville have earned well over $1 million per annum as MLS coaches.

Notably, a few foreign coaches have exceeded expectations at their clubs, like Atlanta’s Tata Martino. The Argentine coach drew support and admiration from fans and pundits for his attractive, up-tempo style of play. It didn’t come as a surprise when he won the MLS Cup in 2018.

San Jose’s head coach Matias Almeyda took the Quakes from a struggling mid-team in 2018 to strong playoff contenders this season. Much of his success thus far has been his tactical style of play, influenced by his Argentine roots.

Patrick Vieira, NYCFC’s boss for nearly three seasons, also found great success in the MLS.

The Frenchman used his experience as the head of Manchester City’s youth academy, as well as his time playing for Arsenal to improve the New York outfit. The struggling team made their way into the playoffs by Vieira’s first season and consolidated their spot in his second.

Foreign coaches have much to offer to the MLS, especially because their impact on the American league legitimizes the country’s soccer efforts across the world. However, splashing the cash on foreign coaches may not always be the best route to go.

More often than not, when foreign coaches fail, it is argued that they found the MLS rules difficult to work with. In 2015, research from FiftyFive.One showed that managers unfamiliar with MLS had a points-per-game average of 1.34.

On both ends, Hans Westerhof won only four games out of 32 during his reign at Chivas USA. Ray Hudson, the foreign manager with the highest points-per-game average, picked up 1.74 ppg in 50 games when he was at Miami Fusion.

While the median points-per-game average for all MLS managers was 1.38, foreign managers managed 1.32 while domestic managers did much better with 1.39.

This is one of the strongest arguments against the influx of expensive foreign coaches into the MLS. They statistically end up with worse results.

Notably, head coaches like Peter Vermes of Sporting Kansas City, Brian Schmetzer of Seattle Sounders FC, and Jim Curtin of Philadelphia Union are some of the longest-tenured coaches in the MLS.

All of them are Americans who have carved out success in their respective clubs, enough success to earn such longevity.

Peter Vermes has been with Sporting Kansas City since August 2009 and has picked up four major trophies since that time.

Schmetzer has coached Seattle Sounders since 2016, picking up 2 MLS Cups and winning the Western Conference four times.

Curtin has won the Supporters Shield with Philadelphia Union, as well as second-place in the US Open Cup. Foreign managers have never gotten such remarkable long-term success in the MLS, irrespective of their higher earnings. 

In recent times, we’ve seen popular names like Zlatan Ibrahimovic, David Beckham, Andrea Pirlo, Wayne Rooney, and more recently, Gonzalo Higuain, wearing the colors of the clubs in the league.

While I can go on and on about the big names we’ve seen in the league and how they played or have played so far, I have another rather interesting topic to discuss the MLS and its players.

And that is Salaries. Salaries are an important part of the game and whether they are as important as anything in the game I won’t be able to say for sure, but they are what the players earn and like any profession, it gets the ball rolling on work to do.

As you might know, salaries for different players differ from each other and what Player A earns will not be the same as what another Player B earns.

On a general note, if you’ve ever wondered what players in the MLS make either in a week or yearly including the highest and lowest earners in the game, then you’re in the right place as I’ll be taking you through all the details and everything you need to know about the 2021 Salaries in the Major League Soccer over the next subheads.

How Much Money Do MLS Players Make?

As I’ve mentioned above, each player makes a different amount of money. Normally, each club has a salary cap that they must not exceed and this is what clubs use to measure the amount they can pay to a player.

When a club exceeds the maximum salary budget for a player, it’s because the play is a Designated Player.

A designated player is a player who is allowed to earn more than the stipulated maximum salary and this is why some players earn substantially more money.

So you’d normally expect that some players will make more money than others. The amount of money MLS players make is divided into two categories; for players in the Senior Roster and those in the Supplementary Roster.

Players in the Senior Roster slots count for the annual budget of the clubs which is set at $4,900,000. This figure is spread among all 20 players who must be part of the Senior Roster.

According to the MLS, the Maximum Salary Budget Charge for a single player is $612,500, meaning no player can earn more than this after the club’s salary budget has been shared only if the player is a designated player.

Players who are filled as slots 21-30 in the team are made to be part of the Supplementary Roster. The player’s salary in this category does not count towards the club’s budget and the salary for this group is designated according to slots.

For Slots 21 to 24, players must be paid at least the base salary of $81,375, which is the league’s Senior Minimum Salary.

For slots 25 to 28, players must be paid at least a salary of $63,547, which is the reserve minimum salary in the league. And lastly, slots 29 and 30, which must be filled with Home-grown players must also be paid the base salary of $63,547.

The only circumstance in which a player is paid above the Maximum Salary Charge of $612,500 is when the player is a designated player.

And a team is only allowed to have two of these players in their team, though; they can pay a fee to the league to be able to register another designated player.

How Much Do MLS Players Earn a Week?

As you might have expected, the amount players in the MLS make in a week depends on what they make from their salaries.

Weekly remuneration usually starts from really low amounts like $1600 and goes higher up with some players earning well above $100,000 a week.

The amount players earn weekly takes us back to the maximum salary charge and the minimum salary charge which will be used to determine what they make in a week.

Taking the figure for the Salary budget cap for teams which is set at $4.9 million as a case study, players would be making $245,000 annually, which takes their weekly salary to about $5,100. This means you can expect such a player to make around that amount every week.

The Minimum Salary for Senior players in the league is $81,375 annually, and from this amount, players earning within this range are guaranteed around $1695 per week.

For players earning around the Maximum Salary Charge which is $612,500, you can expect the player to make around $12,760 a week.

This means that top players in the MLS who are part of the senior roster can make around this amount every week.

Of course, designated players would earn more as you would expect. They get to make more than $12,760 every week as they usually make more money than the league’s maximum salary charge.

Take, for example, LA Galaxy’s hitman, Javier “Chicharito” Hernandez who earns $6 million annually.

Chicharito would be making $125,000 a week, a figure which is by far apart from the league’s maximum salary in a week.

How Much Do MLS Players Make In A Year?

Since there is a minimum salary charge and a maximum salary charge for players in the US Soccer league, it is expected that MLS players do not make more than the stipulated amount in the category they fall under except, of course, it’s one of the designated players.

It can be concluded that every senior non-designated player makes between $81375 and $612500 in salaries per year and even though that is a fairly large margin, the average MLS non-designated player salary is around $400,000 in a year, meaning there are quite a several players making around that figure as yearly salaries.

Again from one of the previous examples, the salary cap in the league is set at $4,900,000 for the 20 players in a club, if it is well spread among all of them, then each player earns $245000 yearly.

Designated players, who we have now established that earn more than the salary charge for an MLS player, earn substantially more than that. In fact, their numbers usually run into millions and there are quite a number of them in the league.

Players in this category are those who make up the MLS rich list or perhaps the highest earners in the league. As a player instance, Inter Miami star man, Gonzalo Higuain, who is a designated player and one of the top earners in the league, makes $5,793,750 yearly in salary. 

What Is The Average MLS Salary In 2021?

According to the Major League Soccer Players Association (MLSPA), which is known to release the figures relating to salaries and compensations of players in the league, the average MLS salary for a senior non-designated player is $398,725.

A statement of the association’s website says “The Average Base Salary for Senior Roster Non-Designated Players in MLS is $398,725 in 2021, more than doubling over the last five years and marking the tenth consecutive year of growth.”

By contrast, the average base salary for senior non-designated players in 2016 was pegged at $191505, which means the base salary has substantially increased over the past five years. For an even shorter comparison, in 2019, the average salary was $345,867.

The year 2021 is not just another year of increase but the tenth consecutive time in which the average base salary has seen an increase from what the previous year shows.

The simple meaning of this is that the salaries change increase almost every year and as the MLS continues to grow, the figure will continue to increase in number. 

How Much Does The Highest Paid MLS Player Make In 2021?

The 2021 highest-paid player in Major League Soccer is Carlos Vela and he earns $6.3 million, though only $4.5 million of that figure is his salary.

The next on the list of highest-paid players is another Mexican Striker who plays for LA Galaxy, Javier Hernandez, who earns $6 million, with that being his salary figure, unlike Vela who has his salary and other compensations making up his total earnings.

The highest-earning Mexican forward, Vela, plays for Los Angeles FC. The two Mexicans are not the only top players who have been at the top of the list, with Zlatan Ibrahimovic also topping the list during his time in the MLS in 2019.

Zlatan’s salary was $7.2 million, a figure which is even some way apart from what Carlos Vela currently earns.

Together with Vela and Chicharito, who lead the highest-paid MLS players list, are some of the league’s other top stars. In third place is Inter Miami Striker, Gonzalo Higuain who makes $5,793,750.

Fourth place is Alenajdro Pozuelo of Toronto FC with $4,693,000 and to finish in the top 5, Atlanta United’s Josef Martinez with $3,891,667.

Other players in the top 10 are; Jozy Altidore ($3,602,250), Rodolfo Pizarro ($3,350,000), Maxi Moralez ($3,285,000), Victor Wanyama ($3,091,667) and Franco Jara ($2,977,000).

Members of the US national team playing in the MLS that also have high earnings include; Gyasi Zardes of Columbus, leading the way with $1.4m overall in salary and other compensations. Next up is Kellyn Acosta of Colorado making $1,115,000 annually.

Others include D.C. midfielder Paul Arriola with $1.05 million, Walker Zimmerman of Nashville with $981,050, Sebastian Lletget of LAFC with $923,750, Atlanta defender Miles Robinson on a $687,500 salary a year, Cristian Roldan of Seattle with $881,542, Aaron Long of New York Red Bulls with $925,000, Jackson Yueill of San Jose $636,875 and then Colorado defender Sam Vines with $487,677.

What Is The Lowest MLS Salary In 2021?

By the league’s standards, there are two minimum salary limits for senior players and then reserve players.

The minimum salary for a senior non-designated player is $81,375 while the minimum salary for a reserve player is pegged at $63,547.

This means that for a player playing in the MLS, they can either earn at least either of these salary figures which could potentially go higher up to the league’s maximum salary budget at $612,500.

Based on the 2021 MLS salary and compensation figures released by the MLSPA, the average base salary suggests that the majority of the players earn well above this minimum salary range.

Most of the top players in the league also do not fall under this category.

For teams in the league, Vancouver Whitecaps pays the least in terms of Salary in 2021. Their overall salary budget in a season is $8,699,299, which is just some way off the league’s cap for salary.

Ahead of Vancouver is Austin FC, which pays $9,138,117, a figure slightly ahead of Vancouver’s overall figures in terms of salary.

Philadelphia Union and Houston Dynamo complete the list of teams spending less than $10 million in player salaries, with $9,338,072 and $9,527,261 respectively.

The big spenders in the league in terms of salaries are Inter Miami with $17,803,479 and they are closely followed by Toronto FC, who are known to be big spenders in the league, with $17,005,113.

Together with Inter Miami, they are the only two clubs with two players each in the top ten highest-paid players list.

Inter Miami have Gonzalo Huguain and Rodolfo Pizarro while Toronto have Alenajdro Pozuelo and Jozy Altidore. LA Galaxy completes the top three in the top spenders’ list in the league, spending $16,843,212 on player salaries.

As we’ve seen a major increase in finances this year, I’m pretty sure next year will also go higher.

The US soccer league has surely gained more reputation and improved in stature over the past few years and the improvement certainly shows in terms of salaries as well. And that’s about all regarding the details of salaries in the Major League Soccer in 2021.

Similarly, some players rely on speed to play the game while others play a slower, more possession-based game. All amazing and talented in their own right. But, who exactly are the fastest players of 2021? 

15. Ousmane Dembele

The Barcelona speedster was signed at a young age by Borussia Dortmund, and his since struggled to find form.

The Frenchman has struggled constantly with injuries in his tenure at the Blaugrana. However, it is no doubt that when he is on the pitch he is an extremely quick player, dazzling defenses with his quick feet and injections of pace. 

Be it chasing after a long ball, or breaking away himself, Ousmane is one of the speediest players in football and hopefully he can shrug off his injuries and find the perfect form he enjoyed at BVB. 

Top speed – 34.00 km/h

14. Inaki Williams

Inaki is what some would call Dembele’s polar opposite. The Spanish forward plays for Athletic Bilbao, situated in the Basque region of Spain.

He plies his trade in the Spanish top division, La Liga. Inaki is the epitome of efficiency, getting the job done with as little showmanship as possible.

The Spaniard barely ever gets injured and has gone on a run of 400+ consecutive games for Athletic Club – Dembele’s polar opposite.

He is an extremely key player in attack for them and is perfectly suited to their efficient, no-nonsense brand of football, blasting past opposition defenders with his speed and power. 

Top speed – 34.95 km/h

13. Mohammed Salah

The Egyptian King, Mo Salah, ran down the wing. This is a chant sung in full force by all the Scouser fans for their beloved Egyptian forward.

Salah has been one of the fastest players in the Premier League for a while now, ever since his move from AS Roma in Italy, he has been lighting up the English scene with his sterling performances. 

One memorable demonstration of his pace was his goal against Manchester United, Salah collected a long ball near the halfway line and ran the rest of the pitch, fending off Dan James, who has been clocked at speeds of over 35km/h before slotting the ball past David de Gea.

Top speed – 35.00 km/h

12. Dan James

The Manchester United winger was signed by Swansea City in 2019. He has since lit up the Premier League with his searing pace. James is undoubtedly one of the fastest players in England at the moment, but he has struggled to find a place in the first team. 

With established players such as Marcus Rashford and emerging talents such as Mason Greenwood, putting inconsistent performances, the Welsh international has had a hard time making a name for himself.

This being said, when he does play, he is a joy to watch as he darts around the field. 

Top speed – 35.04 km/h

11. Vinicius Junior

Florentino Perez signed the Brazilian winger from Flamengo in 2018, at the tender age of 18 as a potential long-term Ronaldo replacement.

While he is an exciting young player, Vinicius has many clear issues, the biggest being his lack of finishing ability. 

The young Los Blancos player has extremely fast feet and outstanding pace but his end product is lacking consistency. If he can fix this in the upcoming season, he will be one of the best young players in the world.

I look forward to seeing him setting La Liga on fire next season with the Spanish Giants. 

Top speed – 35.10 km/h

10. Kyle Walker

Manchester City right-back Kyle Walker has been a consistent performer for the English Champions ever since they secured his signature from Tottenham Hotspur.

A speedy fullback is becoming quite common in the modern game and Kyle Walker is a prime example of this. 

Often overlapping around the right-hand side of the field to provide a valuable cross or passing option, Walker certainly has the speed to trackback should the opposition try to counter-attack. 

Top speed – 35.21 km/h

9. Leroy Sane

The former Manchester City player and German international signed for Bayern Munich and has been stunning Bavarian fans with his pace and skill for the past 2 seasons. 

Left-footed and extremely quick, his playstyle is extremely similar to that of Arjen Robben, or as some may know him, The Flying Dutchman.

Sane won the Bundesliga with the Bavarian side last season and will look to build on this in the coming season. 

Top speed – 35.23 km/h

8. Pierre-Emerick Aubameyang 

The Gabonese forward plays in the English Premier League, with North-London-based side, Arsenal. Arsenal acquired him from Borussia Dortmund and the player very quickly (no pun intended) became the star of the show.

Auba has been a standout performer for them ever since, aside from a rather quiet 20/21 season, which I’m sure he will look to rectify as soon as he is back from injury.

He missed this season’s opening game – a 2-0 loss to Brentford, and the side desperately looked like they needed his finishing skills. He will look to be back soon and leading the Gunner’s front-line. 

Top speed – 35.50 km/h

7. Moussa Diaby

Diaby plays on the left wing, for Bundesliga side Bayer 04 Leverkusen. He managed to register 4 goals and 12 assists for the last season.

Born in Mali and pledging his international allegiance to France, Diaby missed out on the 2020 edition of the UEFA Euros and will be looking to make an impression this season, in the hopes of getting a call-up to the France National Team.  

Top speed – 35.57 km/h 

6. Kingsley Coman 

An interesting stat about the French speedster – he has won a league title in every year of his professional career.

First at PSG in France, then Juventus in Italy, and Currently at Bayern Munich, in Germany. Another interesting fact about Coman, he is about as unlucky as any other player in the world. 

He has been plagued by knee and hamstring injuries throughout his career. This, however, did not stop him from scoring a very memorable goal in the 1920 Champions League final, to win the game for Bayern.

Top speed – 35.68 km/h

Now, for the moment we have all been waiting for, on to the real deal, here are your top 5 fastest players of 2021:

5. Kylian Mbappe

The French certainly have no shortage of pace, with 4 players on this list. Mbappe is just yet another on the list of mercurial speedsters on the French roster. Currently the best U23 player in the world, one can often run out of superlatives to describe Kylian. 

He burst onto the scene as a teen at Monaco, leading them to the Champions League quarter-finals and beating some big teams on his way to become a club talisman at just 18, before signing for the Parisian side.

Mbappe has nearly won it all, and completed football at the tender age of 23, a standout player in France’s 2018 world cup winning side and still showing no signs of slowing down, Kylian is anything but a one-season wonder and has proved himself in both the biggest club and international competitions. 

Mbappe plays for PSG in Ligue Un and is undoubtedly one of their star players, but he is out of contract in 2022 and has been heavily linked with a move to Spanish giants, Real Madrid, either this summer or next.

Can he lead PSG to their first Champions League title before he leaves for Spain, or will Madrid get his signature this summer and add some serious firepower to their attack?

Whichever league he is in, Mbappe will set the league on fire, he is a truly generational talent, and future Ballon D’Or winner should he keep such performances up. 

Top speed – 36.00 km/h

4. Erling Haaland

Another player in the same sort of age group, and category as Mbappe. Not quite as easy on the eye as the Frenchman, but ruthlessly efficient at what he does, Erling Haaland is a truly fearsome player. The Norwegian comes from the talent factory, Borussia Dortmund.

Dortmund seems to have an extreme knack for nurturing the best young talents in the world and Haaland is a prime example of this, an absolute machine of a player and a chronic goalscorer. It’s no wonder Haaland is so fast, he’s a robot. 

Haaland, like Mbappe, has already proved himself in the Champions League and has all the big names such as Chelsea, Real Madrid, and Bayern Munich interested in him.

He is available for a release clause of 75m million next summer which is an absolute steal for a player of his quality. Any club would be more than delighted to get their hands on him and it’s only down to a matter of who pays his release clause first. 

The 22-year-old missed out on the Euros as Norway failed to qualify, but has already scored 5 goals and provided 2 assists in his first 2 matches for Dortmund this season, a real phenomenon. 

The rivalry between him and Mbappe will be one to watch for the future and is reminiscent of the Messi vs Ronaldo debate. 

Top speed – 36.04 km/h

3. Adama Traore

The Spanish winger is an absolute tank. He looks like a bodybuilder and despite his enormous size, he is extremely rapid.

He plays for Wolverhampton Wanderers and is a fan favorite at the club, helping them secure top 10 finishes for the past 2 seasons since their promotion in 2018. 

Traore had a disappointing 20/21 season but the thing with him is that it’s not his stats that show how good he is.

With Adama, he’s all about using his pace to slip away from defenders to provide a passing option, and/or dragging defenders with him to create space for his teammates. 

Adama will be hoping to recover his dazzling 19/20 form and help Wolves look for a spot in the European competitions next season. 

Top speed – 36.20 km/h 

2. Achraf Hakimi

Hakimi is a product of Real Madrid’s La Fabrica academy. He started at the Spanish club before leaving for Inter Milan and winning the Scudetto with them. He was then bought by PSG in their phenomenal transfer window for only 60 million.  

He plays as a right-back and is extremely dynamic, adding some serious pace down the left-hand flank.

A great signing for PSG in a position that they were struggling with, Hakimi is regarded as one of the best right-backs in the world and has the bonus that he is still young and has many years to play barring any serious injuries.

Top speed – 36.49 km/h

1. Alphonso Davies

The Canadian youngster is nothing short of lightning-fast. He holds the Bundesliga speed record and plays for Bayern Munich. Yet another fullback, playing on the left, as is common in the modern game, extremely quick fullbacks are a recurring theme. 

He had a scintillating breakout season for the German side in the 19/20 season, winning the sextuple with the Bavarian giants, and was an integral part of this side. 

A memorable performance of his was the 8-2 thrashing of Barcelona, in the Champions League, where he left the Catalan defenders for dead. 

Alphonso is very deserving of the top spot on this list and will be looking to come back with fire after his injury towards the end of last season. The Bundesliga will be an exciting competition this year with a multitude of speedy players. 

Top speed – 36.51 km/h 

A list full of exciting names and exciting prospects, hopefully, they can live up to their hype, shrug off their injury issues and rip up their respective leagues as the 21/22 season starts, to provide us with some entertaining football upon its return.

A mix of rapid youth and players from all over the world, electrifying the beautiful game and stunning audiences.

These are your fastest players of 2021. Thanks for reading.

Long before now, kicking the round leather was an activity left to the male folks alone, maybe due to the physical exertion and stamina required.

That was a myopic conclusion; women are up to the task as well as the men. Players like Martha, Carli Lloyd, and Alex Morgan have dazzled us with their prowess on the pitch of play.

It is no small task to bustle around on the greens for around 90 minutes. Their male counterparts playing at the MLS can earn as much as 4.9 million dollars as of 2021 and 2022, and it is projected to increase to $7 million by 2027.

 It is common to hear players making transfers between clubs for an amount worth millions of dollars and pounds, and, in turn, bagging handsome paychecks weekly. 

This single phenomenon provokes curiosity about the wages of their female counterparts. America seems to be the center of women’s football(soccer, to be precise; make no mistake) by means of the National  Women’s Super League.

Top professional footballers all over the world have either once plied their trade in the “no man’s land” or aimed to do so in the nearest future. Some of the best are Americans.

So, once the discussion of women’s soccer is tabled; the United States of America is of worthy mention. The North American country is the scope for this rating.

What is the salary range for players in the NWSL?

Female players earn way less than male folks. It is only in the national teams of England and Brazil that the equal pay rule is seemingly getting recognized. Now, in 2021, these are the statistics of annual salary in the NWSL.

The minimum salary for any player is $22,000 while the maximum salary is $52,500. Since the inaugural 2013 Season, there has been a continual rise until this point.

The federation regulates the team cap to stand at $682,500 for 22-24 players which means, on average, players in the league receive $28,438 for all their sweat.

Highest-Paid Women in Soccer

As of 2019, France Football was able to prove that Ada Hergerberg was the highest-paid female soccer player with a $518,000 annual income.

To further show the discrepancy between the pay for women and women, this figure is gasping to have a hold on 1% of what Lionel Messi raked in the same year. A lot has changed since then.

The average earnings of top women players will rival only those of Premier League referees. Ironically, we hardly have to discuss the salaries of the latter. The men’s game is way ahead in the money department.

Now, down to business, the list consists of the names that have redefined women’s soccer over the last two decades. It comprises Balon d’Or winners, national team captains, and huge figures whenever the international stage is set.

This is the part which we have all been waiting for. Here, is the breakdown of the top salaries earned by American-affiliated women soccer players.

It is very interesting to save the best for last so let’s tow that part. The order goes from least to highest for an exciting sequence. From bottom to top are;

10. Christine Sinclair

Sneaking her way into the top earners’ compilation, Christine is no stranger to the women’s soccer scene. Since her breakout year in 2002, the 38-year-old has gone on to garner multiple laurels and achievements.

Currently, she is the captain of the Canadian National Team which she plays club football for Portland Thorns in the NSWL.

Christine holds the record for the most international goals, for both men and women, with 187 goals.

To complement this landmark achievement, She has secured the Canadian Soccer Player of the Year on 14 occasions — a record number of times.

What else? She has made the FIFA World Player of the Year shortlist. Her international caps include 5 World Cup appearances since 2003 and 4 Olympic Football Tournament features.

Taking things in her usual strides, she is part of the Canadian Team in the finals of the women’s football at the 2020 Olympics.

However, with all the glitz and glamour, Christine is only the 10th highest-paid female soccer player in the world. Still, no matter what the numbers say, her impact on the sport cannot be written off. 

9. Wendie Renard

A noticeable figure on the turf, Renard has played her way to the peak of her career. At 31, she is arguably one of the most decorated women in the game with multiple French titles and European Cups at Lyon. 

A stand-out performer, Renard is a goal-scoring defender. In her position, she has scored 83 goals in 247 appearances. New York Times could not help but refer to her as an “institution” at Olympique Lyonnais, the most successful women’s club in European football.

Although the World Cup keeps evading her, she might just get to lift one before she signs off. Nevertheless, she will go down in history as one of the best players in her position and the beautiful game as a whole.

Standing at 6 feet 1inches, she towers above her peers both physically and achievement-wise, then —to top that—a decent salary of $392,000. This makes her number nine among the highest-paid women footballers.

8. Amandine Henry

An amazon when it comes to midfield matters, Henry is next on the roll call. She sits pretty in eighth place. Her annual revenue off soccer is approximately $394,500, ahead of her French teammate Wendie Renard.

As is the “tradition” with the top French ladies, Henry plays soccer in Lyon, France. Over the years, she has become a consistent final squad list maker for the national team.

Her irreplaceable presence in defensive midfield has seen her become captain and an important member of the team that won silver at the 2015 FIFA Women’s World Cup edition. Henry ended the tournament as the second-best player.

Coincidentally, her male counterpart in the highest-paid list is countryman Paul Labile Pogba. Still, Henry’s pay is a far cry from that of Pogba—he gets 58 times what she earns.

This is another evidence of the wide gap between men’s and women’s soccer.  It is worthy of note that Henry once played for NSWL’s Portland Thorns between 2016 and 2017.

7. Marta

If you have just the slightest knowledge of women’s football, you definitely know Marta. She has cemented her place as the most popular women’s footballer of all time.

The dazzling Brazilian plies her trade in the NWSL with Orlando Pride and, many years after she came into the limelight, she is still steadily fishing out heroic performances.

 Marta has carried the FIFA World Player of the Year trophy on six occasions, five of them taken at a stretch from 2006 to 2010. She is the first footballer of any gender to score at five World Cup editions.

While at it, she has netted the most goals at the World Cup (17). What a legendary player! Also, she was a prominent member of the Brazilian teams that made podium finished in the 2004 and 2008 Olympics.

In recognition of her talent and achievements, Marta’s compatriot Pele has crowned her as his female version and there is no doubt that she has her name etched in gold among the game’s greats.

It is however sad that the star woman is not getting much remuneration for her status. She secures the seventh spot on this list with her annual salary of $400,000 is way below those of her peers.

6. Ada Hegerberg

One season and the reign of a pandemic saw Hegerberg drop from 1st in 2019 to 6th this year. Everything is due to the dynamics of soccer and so we have it.

The Norwegian star is so symbolic as her on-field presence will provoke betting experts to swing into action. Her Scandinavian weave marks her arrival.

Like some others who make this list, Hegerberg plays for Lyon in France, winning the league and European Cup serially. She seats at sixth with annual pay of $425,000 realized at the close of 2020.

In addition, she has multiple endorsement deals with Hublot, MasterCard, Danone Nations Cup, and Nike. Her move to Nike will see her headline many advertisements and campaigns including gender equality.

So look out for her on subsequent Nike posters you come across.

At age 26, Hegerberg made a name for herself. She has the most goals in a UEFA women’s champions league (15) as well as an all-time(53).

To put the icing on the cake, she won the maiden Ballin d’Or Féminin in 2018—an award that opened numerous doors for her. 

5. Julie Ertz

Ertz is fifth this year! With as much information available to piece together, she earns $430,000 per year, putting her ahead of Ada Hegerberg.

A very versatile player, Ertz started in central defender and has now transited into midfield effortlessly. On the back of her exceptional season as a rookie with the Chicago Red Stars, she went on to win the 2015 World Cup with USWNT.

By 2017, she was named the U.S Soccer Female Player of the Year. Subsequently, she clinched the award a second time in 2019 after another World Cup triumph.

Formerly known as Julie Johnston, she got married to Philadelphia Eagles tight end Zach Ertz in 2017.

4. Megan Rapinoe

The 2019 FIFA Women’s World Cup was all about her. It was a splendid year for Rapinoe as she grabbed both the Ballon d’Or Féminin and FIFA Women’s Player of the year asides the most coveted trophy.

All these are contributions to the whopping $447,000 she presently earns.

Rapinoe may have come to public notice late but whether on the wings on the pitch or when she holds a mic, she wields a huge influence.

Her plays are one to behold. She has an ESPY’s Best Play to show for them. On the back of Kaepernick’s kneeling episode, she voiced her support for him, fighting against racial injustice and police brutality meted out on black people.

Rapinoe identifies as homosexual and is engaged to veteran basketballer Sue Bird. Also, she championed the lawsuit against the United States Soccer Federation, alongside 27 fellow USWNT players, for gender discrimination.

The case for equal pay was eventually dismissed while other grievances made it to trial.

At 36 years of age, Rapinoe has had a stint at Lyon and played for a couple of American teams with her current berth at OL Reign, where she is the captain. She represents many brands within and outside sports, namely;

• Nike.
• Samsung.
• Wildfang.
• Vitamin Water.
• Proctor and Gamble.
• BodyArmor
• Hulu
• LUNA Bar
• VISA
• Victoria’s Secret.

Without a doubt, Rapinoe is making huge dough at the end of the day and there is much more to see concerning her in the coming years.

3. Alex Morgan

 A playing legend, Morgan has graced stadiums in France, the USA, and England while making a great impact at every stint.

Her most recent sojourn saw her dorn the colors of Tottenham Hotspur in the WSL which was short-lived as she made a quick return home to camp her tent with the Orlando Pride.

Morgan stands as the beacon of women’s football worldwide. Her energetic work rate has helped her rise to the apex of world football.

Starting as a first draft pick by the Western New York Flash in the WPS draft, she has gone on to greater things. Enviably, she has appeared on the cover of two editions of the FIFA game franchise, one of which was sold only in the USA.

Her commanding presence online makes her the highest followed female footballer. You can guess what follows? Numerous endorsement deals!

Brands like Coca-Cola, Nike, McDonald’s, Molecule, Volkswagen, AT&T, and Panasonic have affiliations with her. All these relationships sure give that cushioning effect to her yearly $450,000 pay

In other news, she has a movie titled “Alex and Me” with a fictional character of herself in it. Morgan also writes “The Kicks”, a series aimed at inspiring girls and it is set for adaptation on Amazon Prime.

Sadly, Morgan has battled injury woes lately. However, she has done it all and her name remains a synonym for women’s football. Many still argue that her income is sub-par for an international superstar! Anyways, she sits at third.

2. Sam Kerr

Perk up, it is Kerr at second! The amiable Aboriginal lady is making magic in England with Chelsea based on a mega-money contract.

The quality she brings to the team was made evident as she helped the Blue ladies lift last season’s WSL title and reach the Champions League final  Her earnings are still debated to range between $410,000 and $500,000.

Whatever the exact figure is, she is among the big moneymakers. Her backflip celebration is a sight to behold.

Kerr holds the all-time record of goal scored in the WSL and once held the same in the Australian W-league. At 27 years of age, she captains the Australian Women’s Soccer Team and is the face of Nike Australia.

1. Carli Lloyd

And the title goes to Lloyd, the highest-earning female soccer player on the planet this year! She unquestionably holds first place. The Sky Blue FC star has been consistent for many years since kicking off her professional career in 1999.

She is best known for her laudable run with the USWNT, Lloyd has played at every level you can imagine and has won everything on offer. In all 312 national appearances, she has netted 128 goals—a ratio of 0.4 goals per game.

This awesome return of goals keeps her name in the mouth of pundits and a  voice for bettors willing to make it good on their predictions.

 For an all-time great, a yearly salary of $518,000 is meager for Lloyd. Male footballers who do not have up to half of her achievements earn millions of pounds!

Amid this discrepancy, the only consolation is that she is the top earner in women’s football. She is very much into pop culture, fronting for brands like Nike, United Airlines, Beats by Dre, and Kind. Also, her face has graced magazine and game covers, talkless of numerous invitations to TV shows. 

Lloyd, presently playing at NJ/NY Gotham FC, is long overdue for retirement; the light of tomorrow might just bring the news. Nevertheless, she has left her footprints in the sands of time, giving young girls a lead to follow and fuelling their aspirations—across the United States and abroad.

We have fantastic footballers at the women’s game. A larger percentage of the list is made up of American women with only two entrants from Europe.

Evidently, this is the home of women’s soccer and when the World Cup comes calling, USWNT is a force to reckon with. The pays we have observed are nothing compared to the huge wages cited in the English Premier League and the likes.

However, one constant thing is growth and, one day, women’s soccer will be talking of more decent paychecks

With fans not only on the pitch but off the pitch as well. Many clubs try to avoid the screams from rival fans at derby matches to the relegation battles.

The love for football leagues is absolutely incredible. Yes, the World Cup and other National team competitions are thrills to watch, but the excitement is through the roof for the international leagues with different clubs vying for the throne of league champions.

It is no wonder that there are many football leagues across different continents and countries.

As a result of the popularity of football across the world, there are more than 200 football leagues right now.

Some leagues have as many as three to four divisions that clubs play to gain promotion to higher tiers of football leagues in their countries.

Therefore, the debate on the top football leagues has continued to be an endless battle among pundits. Although there are many football leagues, some standout leagues have truly resonated with football fans all over the world. 

The saturation of the best players in the world will surely make room for excitement, and the regular transfer of players from one league to another also adds to the rank of the football leagues.

For example, the signing of one of the greatest players ever to grace the beautiful game, Lionel Messi, to PSG will bring more fans tuned to Ligue 1, adding more prestige to the already exciting competition.

This has been the case even in Eric Cantona, Maradona, Ronaldo Nazario, Zidane, Valderrama, Alan Shearer, and other top players. There is always an extra buzz to football leagues bolstered by the move of quality players

Other criteria qualify the leagues that will be featured in our list—the UEFA club competitions, which showcase the best teams across the top leagues in Europe.

So, you have clubs from Azerbaijan, Romania, France, England, Germany, and many others competing for either the UEFA Champions League and UEFA Europa League.

Some clubs have dominated the European scene by winning the UEFA competitions on multiple occasions. Real Madrid is the most decorated, winning the Champions League 13 times, while Sevilla has the most wins of the UEFA Europa League with six titles to their name.

From this statistic alone. People might argue that the Spanish La Liga should be the top league in the world. This is where the other criteria come in.

We will also look at the competition among teams in each of the top leagues selected in this article. We look at the number of goals scored and conceded.

Plus, how tight the race for the championship and relegation battles in each of the leagues in the world. Furthermore, the number of points accrued by each team every week of play.

A football league that no one knows the winner of until the last day of the season makes for so much excitement and media buzz worldwide. This note leads us to the next criterion, which is followership. 

As much as continental trophies and the club representation in these competitions are great, the followership of the leagues across the world is a strong ranking criterion.

The competitiveness, value of players, gameplay, and the overall setting of the league makes for viewership. Also, some leagues have TV rights that cut across different boundaries of the world.

This means that people can enjoy league matches from anywhere they are in the world. Hence, the level of accessibility also makes for strong followership.

The social media hype and media rounds also add to the football league’s revenue. Other side attractions that enable the fans to become close to the game are essential criteria for ranking, which will be examined in this article.

We gathered the ranking information from FIFA, Wikipedia, 90 Min, and Statista. Without any further ado, let’s look at the top ten football leagues in the world.

10. Major League Soccer MLS

Yes, there is a general disposition that Americans are not football fanatics, but things have changed over the years. Contrary to some pundits’ opinion, the MLS is one of the most exciting football leagues globally.

The introduction of players like David Beckham, Landon Donovan, Thierry Henry, Carlos Vela, and some other top players in the world have made the league even more exciting. 

The teams from the MLS compete in the CONCACAF Champions League, and in 2020, Los Angeles came close to clinching the title in the final.

The state of American Football has improved since the turn of the century and has seen top-quality football be played across different parts of the USA.

Players like Wayne Rooney, Blaise Matuidi, and Gonzalo Higuain have made the league very exciting to watch and are regarded as one of the world’s richest leagues. 

The league is set up so that teams are split into two parts, Eastern and Western Conference. Both conferences have 13 and 14 trams in their roster that compete for the title. 

Style of Play

The MLS enjoy the long balls over the top floated towards the main striker; the approach play is more direct with teams using hold-up plays to get the full-backs into action.

Most times, teams rely on the individual brilliance of their players. Carlos Vela, Wayne Rooney and Higuain have all come up with the goods when it comes to securing the win for their teams.

Viewership

MLS is broadcast on ESPN, which means the matches are live to more than 50 million viewers. Therefore, the football league is popular at home and abroad.

Revenue

Teams generate up to 200 million dollars from Sponsorship deals, TV rights, merchandise and ticket sales.

Top teams like DC United, New York Red Bulls, Chicago Fire have up to 50,000 fans in their stadiums each match day.

9. Primiera Liga

The Portuguese league is one of the most fiercely contested football divisions in the world. The tussle for dominance among Benfica, Porto, Sporting CP has existed since the 90s.

Who can forget how Jose Mourinho took Porto to the 2004 UEFA Champions League. Since that time, people have started to take note of the league.

The Primera Liga has produced top talents in world football today and keeps on dishing out great footballers. Cristiano Ronaldo, Angel Di Maria, Edison Cavani, David Luiz, Alex, Bruno Fernandes and a host of others came from teams in the Portuguese league.

Although the league is decided among the three top teams, the Portuguese league still has some form of excitement. With the crowd whistling and cheering the opponents and players respectively.

Viewership

The Primera Liga has fans all over the world but has not been able to breakthrough in terms of viewership in major European countries like England and Spain.

However, top European teams gain talent from the Primera Liga. The attendance is something to look at as there are an average of 50,000 fans at every match day. 

8. Liga MX

The Liga MX in Mexico is a great league and even more exciting with the quality of play. The fans are always packed on match days with teams trying to get the title. 

The Liga MX have dominated the CONCACAF tournaments with Tigres UNAL winning the 2020 edition.

The Mexican teams have also been successful in reaching the final rounds of the club world cup.

The league also has some formidable players like Gignac, Alexis Canelo, who are lighting up the scene in Mexico. 

Style of play

Soccer in North America is more or less the same in the South. The flair and individual brilliance of players are always on display. But one major feature in the gameplay is the use of crosses into the box. For teams with target man upfront, crosses in the box have been used more often. Although, a series of defense-splitting passes have come up.

Viewership

Unfortunately, not many people outside of Mexico watch the league. Although, it is thrilling to see how the league unfolds with different teams being contenders.

The broadcasting has been an issue. However, the Continental wins and performance in world club competitions have made football fans take note.

7. Liga de Professional – The Argentine Primera Division

If you have ever watched a match between Boca Juniors and River Plate, you will understand how competitive this league is.

Aside from the fiercely contested rivalry between these two clubs, the Argentine Primera Division is one of the biggest football leagues in the whole of South America.

From the amazing decorations in the stadium accompanied by the victorious chants of every single fan in the packed stadiums, the Argentine Primera Division is an epitome of passion. 

Asides from the crunch tackles and loud noise of excitement in the stadium, the Argentine Primera division is filled with flair and beautiful goals.

With the caliber of players that the league boasts of, it is no surprise that they have dominated the continental championships alongside the Brazilian League. In 2018, Defensa y Justicia won the Copa Sudamericana which is the second most prestigious continental competition after the Copa Libertadores.

The last season, the 2019/2020 season of the football league, was won by Boca Juniors, clinching their 34th title after a hard-fought battle in the league.

That same year, both RiverPlate and Boca Juniors played in the highly anticipated all-Argentina Copa Libertadores final.

RiverPlate became the eventual winner, but the matchup shows how influential the Argentina Primera division is in South America. 

There have been many famous and world-class players that have graced the Argentine Primera division over the years. Some of the players like Martin Palermo who has a reputation for scoring insane long-range goals.

He once scored a header from 40 meters out. He spent ten years in the Argentine Primera Division. We cannot talk about the great players without mentioning the great Diego Maradona, who is tragically late, but his mark in Argentina knows no bounds. 

The famous stadium of Boca Juniors has been named after him as a tribute to his contribution to the league and millions of fans all over the world.

Other players left their mark on the Argentine Primera division before leaving for other clubs in Europe. Hernan Crespo went on to become one of the most prolific strikers in Italy and in England. Javier Mascherano, Radamel Falcao, Javier Saviola, Pablo Aimar and a host of quality players. 

Another fascinating thing about the Argentine Primera Division is the quality of goals scored in the league.

Quintero’s goal for RiverPlate against Racing in 2019 was voted the third-best goal in the world for that year, and previously, they have been other nominees.

But it is a norm in South America for scoring flamboyant goals. Whether it is an overhead kick, solo run, or a goal from the midfield, the league is packed with these thrills. 

The gameplay for the league is fast-paced; you have to be strong and fast to keep up with the pace of the intel Argentina Primera Division.

The last season did not see too many goals as there were 631 scored in the whole league. The top scorers Silvio Romero and Rafael Santos scored only twelve goals each, showing how competitive the league is. 

Argentine Primera Division is fiercely contested by 26 teams which comprise 24 teams from the previous season and two promoted teams from the Primera Nacional championship. 

This was the 2008 Apertura Tournament where Boca Juniors were victorious over San Lorenzo. In retrospect, the league has fans from different parts of the world, from Asia, Europe, and South America.

Interestingly, Matt Damon, one of Hollywood’s respected actors on a visit to watch Boca Juniors, said it was the most extreme sports event he had ever been in. 

6. Brazil Serie A

The Compensate Brasileirao is one of the most competitive leagues in South America and the world. Some of the fittest footballers playing in top leagues in Europe started from the Brazil Serie A.

The Brazilian Serie A is a fiery competition contested every season by 20 teams which has seen many great games throughout the season.

The electrifying feels of the samba drums joining forces with the chants of the passionate fans will make you understand why the beautiful game of football men’s so much to the players and the fans. 

In the recently concluded 2020/2021 season, Flamengo won the title with 71 points, it was their 9^th title, and the team has been one of the most decorated in the Brazilian League.

Other rivals have staked their claim not only in the Brazilian League but also in the continental competitions. Teams like Santos, Corinthians, São Paulo, Internacional, and others.

Besides being recognized in the continental competitions as favorites, teams from the Brazilian leagues have been able to hold their own.

They have done this against tough opposition from all over the world. In 2019, Flamengo played in the Club World Cup final due to being champions of South America for that year.

They eventually lost to Liverpool, but their rise to the competition final was remarkable, further showing how well Brazilian football has evolved. 

The Brazilian Serie A has been responsible for growing many renowned players today; the likes of Neymar, Maicon, Dani Alves, Kaka, Willian, Taison, and other stars have been a product of the Brazilian league.

Who can forget the enigmatic Ronaldinho who shone for Gremio and lit up the Brazilian leagues when he played?

The league still continues to produce formidable talent that represents the colors of Brazilian and other South American countries.

Brazilian clubs have dominated the Copa Libertadores in the last two years; Flamengo won it in 2019, and Palmeiras won the 2020 edition of the prestigious competition. 

One of the reasons the Brazilian League is fiercely contested is the uncertainty that each league season brings. Although there are a lot of favorites, with Flamengo, Palmeiras are leading the betting odds.

But, other clubs like Gremio, Santos, and most recently Atletico Mineiro, who are topping the standings, have been challengers.

The 2021 season has taken off to a flyer as Atletico Mineiro, after 15 games, is leading the standings with Palmeiras in second and Flamingo in fifth place. Santos and Sao Paulo are eighth and sixteenth, respectively. 

This shows how unpredictable the league is; hence, it makes for more excitement as there are no guaranteed favorites.

The introduction of some new players from top European clubs has made the Brazilian league more exciting to watch. The most decorated footballer, Dani Alves, who recently won the Olympics for Brazil, plays for Sao Paulo; other players include Alexander Pato, Robinho, and Hulk.

The Brazilian league from 2017 to 2019 has generated roughly over 1.7 billion dollars in revenue and continues to grow with the transfer of some top stars from Europe.

There is no doubt that the league has evolved from the grassroots football some units have labeled it to be. The pitches and refs have improved tremendously, with officials being picked to officiate top international competitions worldwide.

This has made more fans follow the league more keenly, with the attendance rising to above 60,000 on mist match days. 

5. French Ligue 1

In recent days, there has been a lot of buzz surrounding the French Ligue 1, which will change the way people see the league.

For some time, pundits have labeled the league as non-standard in their exact words but more of taking a swing at the league’s competitiveness. Most pundits believe there are obvious winners of the French Ligue, with PSG the name of every pundit’s lips.

More lips will begin to sing “Allez Paris” with the arrival of Lionel Messi, who signed a two-year deal with the French giants. But, French Ligue 1 before the signing of Messi has proven to be one of the best leagues in the world.

Asides from the conglomeration of stars like Neymar, Mbappe, Payet, Yilmaz, and others. There are still some surprises that make fans scream with excitement. 

An example was the 2020/2021 season, where Lille emerged as the winner of the Championship. There were unexpected results throughout the season, with PSG, AS Monaco, Marseille dropping vital points.

Some years before this past season, Lille had won the league with the likes of Gervinho and Eden Hazard, making people take note of the French league as a top-tier league.

AS Monaco had won the league before when Radamel Falcao, Joa Moutinho, Mbappe, and Bernado Silva were pulling strings.

It is evident that some teams have shared the glory of being the French Ligue 1 champions, but there is no denying the dominance of PSG in recent years.

What makes the French Ligue 1 so exciting is the way the “average sides” are contending for the league title. No one predicted Lille coming up so strong last season.

But before the arrival of Cavani, Ibrahimovic, Mbappe, Di Maria to PSG, Lyon dominated the scene in France, winning back-to-back titles from 2001 to 2007.

Other teams that have been successful in the climb to the summit of the French Ligue 1 were St Etienne, Bordeaux, Marseille, Nice, and Nantes. Therefore, the new 2021/2022 season promised to be a cracker with new faces added to the mix. 

It is undeniable that more fans and viewership rights to show the French Ligue 1 will be more with the arrival of Messi. It is only normal, the same way the league peaked with Payet, Neymar, Ibrahimovic, David Luiz and other top stars. 

Viewership

The French Ligue 1 has been in existence since 1932, last season witnessed up to 1.7 million viewers of the football league. We will wait to see how this new season will go. 

Style of Play

Let us talk about the gameplay; with the mix of coaches from different parts of the world, there is a flair for the game in France. It is fast-paced and sometimes can be draining even for the players.

Matches are usually tense socially when rivals play against each other. The jeers from fans against the Club and selected players can also add some spice to the highly contested matches in play.

The French Ligue 1 teams have unfortunately been unlucky when it comes to the continental championships such as UEFA Champions League and the Europa League.

PSG lost to Bayern in August 2020 making only Marseille the only French side to win the champions league. Hence, the heavy criticism from pundits against the league. 

In terms of individual performances, club revenues, and stadium capacity, the French Ligue 1 is one of the best leagues in the world. 

4. Serie A – Italy

Serie A is the premier league division in Italy; the competition is contested by 20 teams which after the end of a season, three teams go down in relegation. The best three teams in Serie B gain promotion to fight to stay in the top-flight division, Serie A. 

The league kicked off in 1898, with Genoa becoming the first winner of the elite league with Inter Milan coming in second.

As the years rolled on, the power shift was evident as other winners started to emerge, the likes of Lazio, Torino, Pro Vercelli, Bologna, and others. But by the turn of the 1900s, power resided with some formidable teams, Ac Milan, Juventus, and Inter Milan.

These three powerhouses have been a force to reckon with, with each team winning the scudetto at least five times. Inter Milan contributed from 2005 till 2010 with Ronaldo, Adriano, Obafemi Martins, Hernan Crespo, Zlatan Ibrahimovic, Samuel Eto’o fighting on all cylinders at the time.

AC Milan, its neighboring Club, broke the chain after, but from the 2011/2012 season, we saw the “Old lady” dominance. Juventus won nine straight titles until Inter Milan broke the jinx season. 

Player Performance

Serie A is also known for its hard tackling and direct style of play. The Italians approach the game straight forward, with the wingbacks being called into play most of the time.

The game revolved around the point man of each team. Either the towering figure of a center forward or a fast-paced winger who could cut inside and bend the ball were the ways they played.

Other times, teams would rely on the mastery and skill of the midfielders who could thread passes in a blocked defense. Whatever approach, one thing’s for sure, the Italian style of play is attack and defense. 

The style of play has attracted many players and managers to improve the way the league is structured. The arrival of managers like Carlo Ancelotti, Claudio Ranieri, Antonio Conte, Jose Mourinho, Luciano Spaletti, and a host of top-tier coaches have enhanced the league’s credibility.

As these managers have come into the fray, so will quality players come and decorate the league. 

We have seen players like Pirlo, Pogba, Del Piero, Nedved, Totti, the list goes on, become heroes of their clubs.

There was a time that Ronaldinho, Beckham and Pirlo, all played on the same team; football fans were treated to a mouth-watering clash in football when those three graced the AC Milan jersey.

The arrival of Cristiano Ronaldo also boosted the way the league appears to many people. Juventus against clubs like AC Milan or Inter Milan really pulled a crowd. But now, Ronaldo, one of the most decorated footballers of all time, added more value to the league.

Romelu Lukaku’s move from Manchester United to Inter Milan was also one of the stories of the Serie A, and his impact allowed the team to break Juventus’s nine-year reign at the summit of the table. 

Other clubs cannot go unnoticed regardless of the dominance of Juventus, Inter Milan, and AC Milan in recent years. AS Roma have been fierce contenders, chasing down the big boys in the league, with players like Florenzi, Edin Dzeko, De Rossi, Totti, and others. Asides from AS Roma, Lazio has simply revamped their Club after years of being in the shadows.

Ciro Immobile had added so much value to the team, becoming the highest goal scorer on different occasions. Atalanta is the surprise packages which not many gave a chance.

They were great in the UEFA Champions League and also in the league with players like Duvan Zapata and Luis Muriel leading the lines. 

Europe 

So far, only Inter Milan, AC Milan, and Juventus have won the UEFA champions league, with 12 wins combined. Italian clubs have also won the Europa League nine times, with the best players in the world playing in different teams. 

Viewership

It is no secret that the Italian Serie A is loved by fans far and wide. In 2018, the number of viewers that turned to Serie A was up to 260 million worldwide.

With millions of fans screaming from different parts of the world, cheering on their favorite teams and players. 

Revenue

The Series in the last season generated up to $2.5 billion in revenue. Broadcasting rights, sale of merchandise, sponsorships, and matchday revenue are all attributed to the total revenue.

Although some of the finances were halted due to the pandemic and with fans being allowed back into stadiums, normalcy will return to the league soon enough. 

3. German Bundesliga

The German Bundesliga is the premier football league in Germany and is contested by 18 teams. Ur has the last two teams with the lowest points relegated and the top two teams from the second-tier German league promoted to the Bundesliga. 

When people think about the Bundesliga, they immediately talk about the eight-year dominance of Bayern Munich. Since the start of Bundesliga, Bayern has won the league 31 times with the closest rival, Borussia Dortmund, winning only five times.

Aside from the collective wins of Bayern in the Bundesliga, the last eight years have been dominated by the Club with players like Arjen Robben, Frank Ribery, Philip Lahm, Robert Lewandowski, Serge Gnabry, Thomas Muller, and a host of other star players.

Other teams have been rising to the occasion, making it difficult for Bayern to make a clean sweep. Bayern’s dominance goes beyond Germany as in 2020; they swept through all the competition that they played in, winning all the major titles for that year.

However, with the arrival of Erling Haaland, the race for the upcoming Bundesliga title will be tight. 

Players

The dominance of Bayern has made many people register the German Bundesliga as one of the top leagues in the world. The 2020 show really put the icing on the cake of that debate.

Furthermore, the move of various top players to the league has created a more exciting feel to the season every year.

Style of Play

One of the most exciting features of the German game is the style the teams play. The German-style of play is more organized, structured, and hardworking.

The play will start from the back to the midfield and then to the attack. The teams are patient in breaking down opponents and can keep the ball for long periods. 

However, some clubs with the experience of their coaches have been able to bring a new style of play to the league, with Guardiola and Jurgen Klopp adding new varieties to the possession game and utilizing full-backs.

Philip Lahm was instrumental in the eight-year dominance of Bayern, with a lot of the plays coming from the wing. Jürgen Klopp’s Dortmund side boasted of players like Mario Götze, Pierre-Emerick Aubameyang, Marco Rues and other players, who were thorns in the flesh of Bayern.

The team ended up winning a league title before Klopp went on to Liverpool. 

Europe

Bayern, Dortmund, and Hamburg have all won UEFA competitions in the past. These three teams have won a combined eight UEFA Champions League, Six Europa Leagues, and two FIFA Club World Cups. 

Viewership

The Bundesliga is popular all over the world, with many decorated players gracing different parts of Germany and thrilling audiences far and wide. There are up to 1.17 million viewers that tune to the live matches every week. 

Revenue

The Bundesliga generates up to 4.9 billion dollars in revenue. A fair percentage comes from media, advertisement, merchandise sales, matchday ticket sales, and other factors. 

2. Spanish La Liga

The Spanish La Liga started in 1929 and has continued to be one of the most relevant leagues in the world. It comprises 20 teams who play home and away matches, and by the end of the season, the bottom three teams are relegated.

The top three teams from the second division of the Spanish league move up to the La Liga. 

Spanish trams are the most successful for international and European championships with the history set by Barcelona and Real Madrid in recent times.

Real Madrid boasts of 13 UEFA champions league wins, winning back-to-back titles in 2016,2017, and 2018. Another historic feat achieved by the Spanish teams is they have never failed to qualify for the Knockout phase of the Champions League. 

These three years of dominance by the most successful Club in the World, Real Madrid, cannot be complete without mentioning Zinedine Zidane.

The former Madrid player was instrumental in securing those Champions League titles. There are other members of that team that are worthy of note., one of which is Cristiano Ronaldo, who scored 451 times for the Club. Karim Benzema, Gareth Bale, Isco, Marcelo, Sergio Ramos, and other players are some architects of Madrid’s amazing years.

Pep Guardiola took the team to incredible heights for Barcelona with Xavi, Yaya Touré, Andre Iniesta, Carles Puyol, Samuel Eto’o, Lionel Messi, and other players.

Although Lionel Messi has left for PSG, his legacy cannot be forgotten as he has won the Ballon D’or six times while at the Catalan club.

Other clubs have enhanced the credibility of the Spanish La Liga and made it uncomfortable for these giants at the top. The closest rival to Real Madrid and Barcelona is Atletico Madrid.

Diego Simeone has done such a remarkable job with the players since he came in 2011. He led the team to last season’s La Liga trophy, with the acquisition of Luis Suarez, proving a formidable addition to the squad.

But far from et platters, someone has been able to add a style of play that has seen many opponents find it hard to break down Atletico Madrid. The team is compact in defense, and they soak up all the pressure then strike when it is appropriate.

Another team that is giving the top teams a run for their money is Sevilla. The Club has won the Europa league more than anyone in the competition’s history and continues to prove a solid adversary in the Spanish top flight. 

Other clubs like Villarreal won the Europa League for the first time in their history this past season. Athletic Bilbao and Valencia are part of the top teams in the division.

Style of Play

The Spanish game is more possession, but there is a lot of controlled passing in the Spanish La Liga that leads to attempts on goal. It is not merely keeping the ball but also finding little pockets of space to thread it through.

Smaller teams are known to sit back and soak up the pressure to earn a draw or a shock win against top teams. Interestingly, the Spanish La Liga in a recent season has been more competitive, with top teams finding it difficult to pick up away and even home wins. 

Viewership

The Spanish La Liga is seen in more than 80 countries all over the world. The 2019/2020 season had an estimated 2.7 billion viewers tuned to the exciting matches of the league. 

Revenue

The 2019/2020 season generated up to $5.9 billion, with Barcelona topping the TV rights, followed by Real Madrid. 

1. English Premier League

According to any pundit or standard you want to look at, this is undoubtedly the best league in the world. The English Premier league is so fiercely contested that there are no promised or obvious winners at the end of the season.

Interestingly, pundits named the Big four, which was Chelsea, Liverpool, Manchester United, and Arsenal.

But as things began to start heating up in the top English division, the Big Four changed to the Big six, with Tottenham and Manchester City the additions to the top teams. Adding Leicester will make it the “Big 7.”

The English Premier League is contested by 20 teams in England and Wales, with the last three teams being relegated to the Championship.

The English Premier League also has some of the most enthusiastic fans in World Football. Although The Italian fans are also passionate as well as the other leagues we have mentioned here, the English fans are relentless. Fan favorites have songs dedicated to them when the matches are being played.

The stadiums carry an atmosphere unlike no other. It cites thousands of Liverpool fans chanting, “You’ll never walk alone,” or the Spurs fan screaming, “When the saints go marching.”

It could also be the bubbles in the London Stadium of West Ham that welcomes everyone for a fascinating game of football. 

The oldest club competition, the FA Cup, is played among all the divisions in England. A final decides the winner at the end of the day.

There are so many old rivalries in et English Premier League, with Spurs and Arsenal going against each other every season of the EPL.

The Merseyside derby is a match that people always look forward to. The Manchester Derby is always a great delight and so also is the west London derby with Chelsea against West Ham.

The excitement of the league is an unbridled passion with many clubs with some of the best academies in the world producing top talents like Jesse Lingard, Trent Alexander-Arnold, Mason Mount, and a host of other players. 

Player Performance

Lately, there has been a list of big-money movies, especially for the new 2021/2022 season, with teams paying huge sims to bring in recruits.

Chelsea just acquired the services of Romelu Lukaku for 115 million pounds. Jack Grealish was signed for 100 million Pounds, and Jadon Sancho signed for Manchester United for 73 million pounds.

The English Premier League boasts of some of the top talents in World football. It is also one of the most mixed leagues globally with players from all over the world. Harry Kane finished this past season with 23 goals, one better than Mohamed Sallah of Liverpool. 

Teams

The most decorated team in terms of European titles is Liverpool, with 14 honors. Not many fans were around during the time of Kenny Daglish and Paul Barnes.

But we all can revisit the triumph of Sadio Mane, Roberto Firmino, Andy Robertson, Divock Origi, and others. Jurgen Klopp has taken Liverpool to be the title contenders that everyone knew them to be in the 80s.

After the departure of Steven Gerrard, the team lost its way a bit. But, with the additions to the team, they are looking like a great side. 

Manchester United, under the management of Sir Alex Ferguson, were unstoppable; they won 13 premier league titles under the gaffer and 49 trophies altogether.

It is the most successful managerial career in the history of the Premier League. Manchester United is one of the most decorated clubs in Europe and in the English Premier League.

Now, with the likes of Marcus Rashford, Bruno Fernandes, Edison Cavani trying to rewrite the history that Wayne Rooney, Cristiano Ronaldo, Carlos Tevez had at the Club.

Manchester City fans will never forget Peter Drury screaming “Aguero ” against Queen Park Rangers in 2012. For the goal scorer, it was the most surreal feeling of his entire career.

The match goes to show how tight the EPL race always is. On that day, both Manchester Clubs were tied at the same point; Manchester United had finished their game while City was in extra time.

City was being held at home by QPR until the famous strike by Kun Aguero, who later became the all-time highest goal scorer for Manchester City.

Chelsea under Jose Mourinho was a force to reckon with and hold the record for the most points in a 2004/2005 season. Frank Lampard, John Terry, and Didier Drogba were cult heroes going on to win other major titles.

Chelsea’s just won the UEFA Champions League and Super Cup to add to their impressive season this past year. Under the management of Roman Abramovic, have been able to contest for the title every season. 

Arsenal went on to have an unbeaten run after Chelsea recorded the most points in a season. Arsene Wenger created a mentality in the players that many have struggled to find after leaving the Club. Arsenal has not been so lucky in the European scene.

Viewership

The English Premier League is watched across 212 countries, with fans as passionate as the lines in England. The matches reach 4.7 billion people and are undoubtedly the most-watched football league in the world.

One fascinating feature about the English Premier league is how it brings the people closer to the league, with different initiatives such as the FPL, schools, and other incentives to raise awareness and share love in the various communities. 

Revenue

The English generate up to 4.4 billion dollars, with a lot of that money from TV rights, sponsorships, matchday tickets. 

These top leagues are filled with excitement, passion, and the unbridled joy that football brings.

Each league is beautiful in its own right, and the other leagues that are not mentioned here still have an immense impact on football.

However, this list has been statistically reviewed and put together by today’s top football associations and websites. Each of the leagues has millions of fans across the world, and every one of them enjoys the thrill of weekly football. 

Promotion and relegation is a system where teams in a soccer league are transferred up or down a division based on the number of points gained during a season.

In this system, teams that have gained a certain number of points are promoted and the lowest-ranked teams are relegated.

What is the history behind promotion and relegation? And, why doesn’t the U.S. use this system? Find out the answers to these questions and more below. 

History of Promotion and Relegation in Soccer

The promotion and relegation system was first seen and introduced in English soccer. The English Football League (EFL) was founded in 1888, eventually becoming the top soccer competition in the country.

It is the oldest professional soccer competition in the world.

At first, teams that were placed at the bottom of each league faced reelection rather than relegation. Reelection is the system where worst-placed teams had to reapply for a place in the league, competing with teams below the division.

The league members would then vote whether a team would retain its place in the league or a new team from below would take its place.

Eventually, the more meritocratic system of promotion and relegation would become the norm in England. Today, football leagues in Europe and all around the world use the system of promotion and relegation, except for the United States.

In most countries, the system of promotion and relegation spans across the entire soccer pyramid from non-professional leagues to the country’s top division.

Theoretically, this means that a team in the lowest division of soccer can make its way up the leagues and eventually become champions of the first division.

Though this feat has never been done, it is not impossible for a team from the lower divisions to achieve glory as was seen with Leicester City, who climbed from the third division, to win the Premier League in the 2015-2016 season. 

Finally, what are some teams that have never been relegated? 

Unsurprisingly, there are only a small number of teams that have never been relegated and they are more often than not, top clubs in the first division.

These teams include but are not limited to Real Madrid and Barcelona in Spain, Internazionale in Italy and Arsenal, Liverpool, Aston Villa, Manchester United, Everton, Tottenham Hotspur, and Chelsea in the Premier League.

Nonetheless, it has to be said that no team in England has not been relegated from the top division. 

Famous relegation battles and promotion playoffs

Throughout the history of soccer, there has been a multitude of famous relegation battles and promotion playoffs which have been etched into the collective memory due to their nail-biting tightness, and last-minute joy and despair.

Here are arguably two of the most famous relegation battles and promotion play-offs that have kept fans on the edge of their seats.

First is a relegation scrap in the Premier League. Near the end of the 2004-2005 season, four teams: Norwich City, Crystal Palace, Southampton, and West Bromwich Albion, were competing at the bottom half of the table to avoid three relegation spots.

The battle went down to the wire with all four teams, who were within two points of each other, playing on the last day.

West Brom was at the bottom of the table and no side had avoided relegation from that bad of a position before. They went on a last-ditch effort, coming up with three wins and four draws in their last ten games.

They needed a win in their last match against Portsmouth and for the rest of the three in the relegation zone to come up short with zero points. 

Geoff Horsfield would take the game by the scruff of the neck when he came off the bench and scored the opener and then gave the assist to the second goal as West Brom beat Portsmouth 2-0. Miraculously, on the final matchday, Bryan Robson’s West Brom was the only team out of the four that won and subsequently escaped the drop.   

The second is a promotion semi-final playoff second leg between Swindon Town and Sheffield United in 2015. Swindon Town led 2-1 from the first leg and smashed in 3 goals to put them 5-1 on aggregate.

What was to come was one of the greatest comebacks in playoff history.

After half-time, Sheffield United managed to bring it back to 5-3 before bagging in two goals in the last two minutes. Despite their Herculean efforts, it wasn’t enough to overcome Swindon.

Nonetheless, it would go down as one of the most electrifying playoff matches in soccer history.

How Do Soccer Teams Get Promoted and Relegated?

In soccer, the best-ranked teams, in terms of points gained, are promoted to the league above.

On the other hand, the worst-ranked teams, also in terms of points gained, are relegated to the league below. How many teams can get promoted and relegated? This differs from league to league and country to country. 

Currently, in the top European leagues, such as the English Premier League (EPL), the German Bundesliga, the Spanish La Liga, and the Italian Serie A, three teams are relegated each season.

In turn, three teams from the lower second division in each respective country are promoted. 

Not all teams are automatically relegated and promoted. For example, in Germany, the team that finishes 16th in the Bundesliga and the team that finishes third in Bundesliga 2 (the second division) play in a relegation play-off.

Two legs are played, one at the home of the Bundesliga team, the other in the home of the Bundesliga 2 team, and the winner of the two legs is given entry into the Bundesliga. 

Meanwhile, in England, while the three worst-placed teams in the Premier League are automatically relegated to the Championship (the second tier), the two top teams from the Championship are promoted to the EPL.

The third promotion spot goes to the team that wins multiple rounds of a play-off between the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth-placed teams in the Championship. 

What happens when teams are promoted? Other than being able to compete in a more competitive league, when teams are promoted into a league, they are usually able to profit more money through larger TV deals.

Allowing them to increase investment into the club, such as better training facilities or buying better players to increase chances of winning.

Another benefit of promotion is that the team that has been promoted will now be able to play against larger and more well-known teams, bringing more revenue in terms of ticket sales as well as television rights.

This is why it is such a big occasion for a recently promoted club when it has to play the best teams in a division; for example, the Liverpool’s, the Juventus’s or the Real Madrid’s.

In effect, getting promoted brings with it a load of benefits, therefore incentivizing clubs to invest to win matches and get promoted. 

Now, what happens when teams are relegated? Relegation is usually a sad time for a soccer club as it means they have failed to make the cut in their division, in terms of winning matches.

When teams are relegated, star players can be poached by other clubs and there is a significant reduction in revenue. To alleviate the financial burden, the Premier League gives parachute payments to clubs recently relegated to the Championship. 

An example of a team being forced to sell its players off when they have been relegated is Juventus in the aftermath of the Calciopoli match-fixing scandal.

After being stripped of their 2004-2005 Serie A title and being relegated to Serie B (the second tier), top players such as Lilian Thuram, Zlatan Ibrahimovic, and Fabio Cannavaro left the club. 

What Are the Pros and Cons of Promotion and Relegation?

As mentioned above, teams that are promoted and relegated are faced with different beneficial and detrimental realities, respectively.

But as for the system itself, what exactly are the benefits and the drawbacks of the promotion and relegation system?

Sports leagues in America are closed leagues, meaning that there is no movement between divisions and there is only one professional league.

Some say that this means there is less incentive for teams to perform as they will remain in the league at the end of the season no matter their results. What are some other arguments in support of the promotion and relegation system?

According to sports economist Roger Noll in Why Is There Promotion And Relegation In European Soccer? by James Reade, “‘players earn higher wages under promotion and relegation, promotion and relegation have a net positive effect on attendance, and the effect of promotion and relegation on competitive balance is ambiguous’”.

Moreover, Reade says that another benefit of the promotion and relegation system is that it makes teams, smaller clubs, who fear relegation invest more into the playing personnel.

Therefore, there is a higher level of player quality than there would be if there was no threat of relegation. 

Another point that Reade makes is that “knife edges are created”. What he means by this is that relegation and promotion can be decided “in the very final seconds of the final matches of seasons”.

This means there is more at stake in the final matches of the season for teams and their fans that are either in the relegation zone or those that have the possibility of promotion.

Having more at stake means more excitement for fans watching their teams as well as more incentive to watch therefore drawing more audiences to these crucial matches. 

Now, what are the drawbacks of the promotion and relegation system?

In Why clubs may risk millions for riches at the end of the rainbow, Stuart James says that the financial incentives in the form of TV deals make promotion into the Premier League so lucrative that a group of clubs in the Championship will do whatever it takes financially, and “overstretch themselves”, to get a piece of the pie.

This could mean that clubs will gamble funds in a bid for the Premier League, but if not successful could lead to them taking a large hit to their club.

Moreover, parachute payments to clubs that have recently been relegated down to a lower-tier give them an unfair advantage over clubs in the lower tier.

This means that clubs that have been relegated will have a greater chance of being promoted again, rather than a new side, due to the financial support they are given.

Thus, this will support the same old clubs to be promoted again, a hit to meritocracy. 

Why Is There No Promotion and Relegation in U.S. Sports?

U.S. sports, including soccer, operate in a closed league system. This means that all teams remain in the professional league at the end of each season.

New teams can be added but there is no regular transfer of teams between divisions. 

Other sports, such as basketball and baseball, have different scoring systems and thus cannot be analyzed and evaluated in the same manner as soccer.

Because of the complexity of analyzing the entire U.S. sports scene, I will be focusing on U.S. soccer such as Major League Soccer (MLS). 

There are a few key reasons why there isn’t a promotion and relegation system in U.S. soccer.

As stated in Three Simple Reasons Why Promotion and Relegation Will Never Happen in the US, by John Jay Lee, one can surmise the business model of the MLS with the adage: if it ain’t broke, don’t fix it.

In essence, all the other successful major sports leagues, such as the NBA, NFL, or MLB, all have closed league systems. And, the key point here is that they are all highly successful.

As for the MLS, it has been and is a financial success with team valuations increasing rapidly year on year.

Despite this growth, there is still a huge upside in terms of potential as it is still a relatively new league and market. And, thus it makes logical sense to follow what has been tried and tested, a closed league system.

Secondly, it would go against the team owner’s wishes. Each team’s millionaire owners have invested heavily in their clubs and with an implementation of a promotion and relegation system, these investments could potentially be at risk, as each club would be at risk of relegation out of the MLS.

With this relegation would be reduced revenue from T.V. deals, ticket sales, etc. and so without the backing of the owners, promotion, and relegation is not a reality.  

Thirdly, MLS is a single entity, rather than a conglomeration of independently owned clubs. This means that the majority of the revenue made by the clubs goes to the league and then is partitioned back.

Thus, it is in the best interests of the teams to keep the league closed, as they themselves are part of the league.

This doesn’t mean there isn’t a section of U.S. soccer that has not been calling for reform of the MLS closed league system to one that integrates the lower leagues, a promotion, and a relegation system.

There have been lawsuits filed by lower league sides against the MLS, such as by Miami FC and Kingston Stockade to the Court of Arbitration for Spot or CAS.

They have called for enforcement of Article Nine of the FIFA Regulations for the Application of Statuses, which calls for a promotion and relegation system (sporting merit). 

These groups and their supporters argue that a promotion and relegation system will allow American soccer to grow further as a promotion and relegation system would promote more investment into the American soccer leagues as it will open more doors to other clubs to be able to play in the MLS.

MLS teams that underperform will be penalized for their failures and their possible relegation will allow other clubs to be able to compete. This will thus raise the level of competitiveness in the top flight. 

While the aforementioned lawsuit and as well as others are currently taking place in the American professional soccer scene, the MLS has, for all intents and purposes, vehemently opposed any attempt to implement these calls for a promotion and relegation system. 

It remains to be seen if the system of promotion and relegation will take hold in the United States but for the rest of the world, the system continues to churn out stories of great escapes, despair, and triumph for those that are promoted.

For all its drawbacks, the system still allows the possibility of underdog fairytales like those of Leicester City winning the Premier League. Something that a closed system like the MLS simply does not allow.

However, these four positions can further be divided into 11 others; one for each player on the field. One of the key roles on the soccer field is played by the sweeper. Where is this player located on the field and what is their job?

A sweeper in soccer is the last line of a team’s defense. Sweeper’s job is to counter any attackers that might get through the rest of the defense.

The term sweeper has been in use ever since the late 19^th century when it was first used to denote the job of sweeping up any potential mistakes and clearing out the ball and attackers that manage to get through.

The role that the sweepers play in soccer is one of the crucial roles on the field: In addition to being the last line of defense, their duties include various other responsibilities.

In today’s text, we’ll learn what is that the sweeper does on the field, as well as share some interesting information about this important position. Enjoy the reading!

What is a Sweeper in Soccer

As explained above, a sweeper in soccer is the last line of defense for any team. At first, the only duty that the team’s sweeper had to do was to clear any balls that had the potential to end up in the net.

With time, however, the sweeper role has evolved to account for the modern soccer playstyle. In addition to being the last defensive player, a sweeper also serves as a playmaker for the team.

In some languages, sweepers are referred to as libero, which can be translated to the leader. When did this change occur?

There were a few major shifts in the sweeper position and both of them occurred with the introduction of new offside rules.

The first one occurred in 1925 and made sweepers almost obsolete. The second change to the offside rule happened in 1990, stating that attacking players were not in an offside position as long as they remain even with the last defender, not including the keeper, when the ball is played. 

What this meant is that having a player sit behind the defensive line and clear any balls was no longer a viable strategy, as they’d always keep the attackers onside.

So, instead of placing the sweeper back like in the good old days, soccer teams around the world adopted the strategy of moving the sweepers forward.

This allowed the sweepers to perform their defensive task by protecting the backline and attacking the ball, while the defenders behind them sweep up.

This is how sweepers became so relevant; they are the connection between the defensive and the attacking end of the field whose job is not only to ensure that their team doesn’t receive a goal but also to organize the attack.

What does a sweeper do in soccer?

A sweeper in soccer has multiple duties which are much more complex than what we commonly assume.

We tend to think of the sweeper as a person on the field whose only purpose is to clear out the ball and send it down the field. As evident from the text above, sweepers in soccer have a much more convoluted job:

Over time, sweepers had a really simple job which consisted of standing behind their team’s backline and clearing any ball or removing any threat that makes it through that line.

However, as soccer evolved, this position went through multiple changes in its job description. During the last few decades, sweepers have turned into midfielders instead of defensive players.

The sweeper’s main job has moved from clearing out potential dangers to organizing the attack and assisting on the defensive end of things.

The evolution of this position is still ongoing, as the game of soccer keeps changing. Following the most recent trends, we can notice the role of sweeper moving back to its roots, in some way:

As soccer became a more pressing game and the entire game started to be based on winning the ball as high up the field as possible, the defensive line had to be moved towards the middle of the field.

This meant that sweepers needed to return to their original job of being the last line of defense.

However, due to the danger of keeping the attacking team onside at all times, goalkeepers are those who are starting to take on the responsibilities of the sweeper roles.

The sweeper-keeper role is what allows teams that run this strategy to play the defenders closer to the middle of the field while having their back end covered. Risky, but it does come with its benefits.

What number is a sweeper in soccer?

Depending on their position, a sweeper can wear a variety of numbers. Here is a shortlist of potential numbers that a sweeper can have in soccer:

• Number 1

A sweeper can wear the number 1 jersey if they are also in charge of goalkeeping. The sweeper-keeper is what we call this position.

• Number 4

Number 4 is the jersey number traditionally reserved for sweepers in soccer. However, not many players are wearing it these days.

• Number 5

If the center-back is in charge of sweeping the balls and organizing the attack from the back, then the sweeper is likely to wear the number 5 jersey.

While likely to wear one of them, it should be kept in mind that sweepers aren’t limited to these three numbers.

Depending on the strategy that the team is running, sweepers can also be midfielders, which means that they can also be the number 6 or 8, or even others.

How to play sweeper position in soccer?

Sweeper position in soccer can be played in various ways. The playstyle depends on multiple things, most notably – the sweeper’s position on the field.

Depending on whether they’re a goalkeeper, a center-back, or even a midfielder, sweepers play looks like this:

In their traditional role, sweepers were the last line of defense between the goalkeeper and the attacking team. Their job was to clear out any ball that made it through the backline and remove all threats to their goal.

This is a playstyle that is no longer viable, as the game has moved up the field. This has led to the shift to midfielder sweeper.

Sweepers who are playing from in front of the defensive line have a much more responsible role in the team.

They are in charge of mitigating the dangers from the attacking team, as well as organizing the attack once they get a hold of the ball.

This means that these players need to be constantly aware of their surroundings and the situation on the field. Here’s what all good sweepers need to keep in mind and how this position is played:

Move laterally

Sweepers need to be present on both sides of the field, but they need to remain in their position.

Whether that position is in front of behind the defensive line is not relevant. Not staying too close to the sidelines and moving between them is mandatory.

Close any gaps immediately

Any gaps that are left by other defenders should be closed by the sweeper. It’s the sweeper’s job to anticipate where these defensive gaps will be created, as well as anticipate any other defensive mishaps.

You can move forward as a sweeper

Sweepers need to remember that they don’t have players to mark like others on the field. Therefore, they should move forward when the situation calls for it, for example, when corner kicks are called.

Be aware of the entire field

As playmakers, sweepers need to be aware of the entire field at all times. This includes the time when they are in possession of the ball, as well as when they’re not.

Be confident and encourage communication

The sweeper should be the most confident player on the field, both with and without the ball. When they have the ball, sweepers need to move it quickly and effectively.

Off the ball, keeping an eye on the field at all times, they should encourage communication among the teammates, ensuring that they create opportunities on the other end of the field.

There’s one final sweeper position that we haven’t mentioned in this section; the sweeper-keeper. While all of the tips above are applicable to this position, there’s plenty to be added.

This is, by far, the position that comes with the most responsibility, as these players are not only in charge of keeping the net safe but also in clearing out any mistakes that the defense makes.

A goalkeeper who is also performing the duty of the sweeper allows their team’s defense to move closer to the middle of the field and create opportunities on the attacking end.

This means that they are spending most of the game further up the field than a regular keeper. Staying closer to the last line of defense, the goalkeeper becomes responsible for remedying all mistakes made by the defensive line.

Staying so far up the pitch, of course, represents a major danger for their own goal, which is why so many teams are still hesitant to use the sweeper-keeper tactics.

Sweeper-keepers need to be confident, daring, and decisive while also remaining cautious and restraining from taking unnecessary risks.

Not many goalkeepers are capable of taking on this role, and this is the main reason why there are still plenty of soccer teams who still choose to go for the old-fashioned sweeper playstyles or even play without a sweeper.

Best sweeper positions in soccer

After briefly going through the sweeper positions and how they’ve played, the time has come to determine which one of the three typically used sweeper tactics is the best to use.

We’ve learned that the standard backline sweeper is no longer usable in soccer, as the rules of the game have made it easy to beat. This leaves us with two viable options.

The first option is the sweeper that plays from the middle of the field. There are various benefits to utilizing this strategy, with the major one being the fact that running this strategy allows for more momentum on the attacking end of the game.

Instead of purely focusing on defense, midfield sweepers are meant to take on the playmaker role which should lead to more scoring opportunities. The drawback of running the midfield sweeper strategy shows on the defensive end of the game.

The sweeper-keeper strategy, on the other hand, deals with the defensive issue that the previously listed strategy has.

Acting as the last line of defense, the goalkeeper steps forward on the pitch, dealing with any plays that make it through the defense.

This means that the drawback is exposing their own goal, as well as the lack of the playmaking aspect that exists with the midfield sweeper.

So, the question of which strategy is the best still remains. Should soccer teams even be using a sweeper? 

Even when all of the drawbacks and risks of using a sweeper are taken into account, this strategy remains viable in soccer today.

Some teams in Bundesliga and Serie A have proved that using a sweeper can be the one element that gets you the wins, or even the title.

While every sweeper position comes with its positive and negative sides, the sweeper-keeper is the one that is the best option for modern soccer.

However, this strategy requires a highly organized and well-practiced team, as well as an extremely talented goalkeeper who can not only take on the role of the sweeper but also handle the pressure of becoming the playmaker.

Best sweepers in history

In more than one way, the sweeper position combines the best attributes of a defender and a midfielder into one player.

There aren’t many players who can handle the pressure and demands that this position requires, and this is one of the reasons why the sweeper position is slowly disappearing from modern soccer.

Still, we can always remember the great players that have marked the sweeper role. Here’s a shortlist of the most notable sweepers in soccer history:

1. Franz Beckenbauer

This former soccer player from Germany is one of the main reasons why sweepers became so popular; his leadership, ability, and versatility in the game are what helped shape the sweeper’s role and determine what kind of a player it takes to take on the role.

2. Bobby Moore

One of the English soccer icons, Bobby Moore was the captain of his national team for an entire decade. With over 600 games played for West Ham United, he is widely recognized as one of the best sweepers of all time.

3. Alessandro Nesta

This Italian player has been the favorite for generations; with over 400 games in Serie A during his 20-year career, Nesta earned a spot on the list of the all-time greatest sweepers with his playmaking abilities, elegant and controlled tackles, as well as with his extraordinary technical skills and ability.

4. Fabio Cannavaro

Another Italian on the list, Fabio Cannavaro has been in retirement since 2010. He is not only known as one of the best sweepers in the game but also as one of the best soccer players to have ever played the game.

This legendary player has appeared in 136 games for the senior Italian national team, which is an impressive number.

5. Manuel Neuer

Manuel Neuer is a German soccer player and probably the best sweeper in the world today. What sets Neuer apart from others on the list is the fact that his main position is – the goalkeeper.

He is the person responsible for popularizing the sweeper-keeper playstyle, and it should come as no surprise that he’s the best in the world at it.

There are millions of soccer players out there, both in the amateur and professional sense of the term. With so many of them living and breathing soccer, we shouldn’t be surprised by the constant innovations that are introduced to the game.

These constant innovations and changes need to be followed by those who wish to be successful and effective at the game. For this reason, we hope you keep following our writing. Who knows what’s in store for the sweepers next season?

Even with all that popularity, few of us are aware of the official basics of this game. This is why we’re answering one of the fundamental questions about the game: What are the official FIFA soccer field dimensions?

The minimum length for the touchline is 90 meters, while the minimum for the goal line stands at 45 meters. The maximums stand at 120 meters for the touchline and 90 meters for the goal line. When it comes to international matches, the soccer pitch can range from 100 x 50 to 130 x 100 yards (100 x 64 to 110 x 75 meters).

Soccer fields can differ in size depending on the competition. Most of the time, the size of the field can be variable even in the same league.

However, certain FIFA standards need to be met by each stadium that this glorious game is played on.

The rest of this article will be the author’s attempt to entertain you by presenting those requirements, followed by a brief outline of the soccer field dimensions around different countries and leagues. Enjoy the reading!

FIFA Soccer Field Dimensions: A Deep Dive

With the basics of the soccer pitch dimensions out of the way, we can dive deeper into the dimensions of specific elements of the soccer field; what real aficionados want to know. Here’s what FIFA has to say about those dimensions:

Official Field Marking Dimensions

Even though it can be of different sizes, a soccer field must be rectangular and marked with continuous lines.

At the midpoint of the line that divides the field into two halves is the center point, around which a circle with a radius of 9.15 meters, or 10 yards, is drawn.

All lines need to be the same in width, which must not exceed 12 centimeters (5 inches). Both goal lines on the field have to be the same width as the goalposts and the crossbars.

Official Goal Dimensions

FIFA states that a goal must be placed at the center of each goal line. Approved materials must be used to build a structure that has 7.32 meters, or 8 yards, between the posts, as well as the height of 2.44 meters, or 8 feet, from the ground to the lower edge of the crossbar.

The goalposts and the crossbar must have the same width and depth, no larger than 12 centimeters, or 5 inches.

Official Goal Area Dimensions

According to the rulebook, two lines are drawn from the goal line, 5.5 meters, or 6 yards, from the inside of each goalpost.

Both of the lines extend 5.5 meters (6 yards) into the field and are then joined with a line that is parallel to the goal line.

Official Penalty Area Dimensions

Once again, two lines are drawn from the goal line. This time, they are 16.5 meters (18 yards) from inside of the goalposts.

The lines extend 16.5 meters (18 yards) into the field, where they are joined with a line parallel to the goal line. The penalty kick marker stands 11 meters (12 yards) from the midpoint of the goal. 

Outside of the penalty area, an arc of a circle with a radius of 9.15 meters (10 yards) is drawn from the center of each penalty mark.

Official Corner Area Dimensions

Where the touchline and the goal line meet, marked with a quarter circle, is what we refer to as the corner area.

That quarter circle is drawn in the field of play and has a radius of 1 meter (1 yard) from each corner flagpost. What are the flagpost dimensions? Glad you asked:

Official Flagpost Dimensions

Each corner of the field of play in soccer is marked with a flagpost. This post has a minimum height requirement of 1.5 meters (5 feet).

Halfway lines can also be marked with flagposts, which are placed at least 1 meter (1 yard) away from the touchline and the field.

Official Technical Area Dimensions

The area in which team officials and players sit is called the technical area. Not all soccer venues have a designated sitting area of this type.

Those who do need to meet just a single dimension requirement: The technical area should only extend 1 meter (1 yard) from either side of the designated seated area and up to 1 meter (1 yard) from the touchline.

Soccer Field Dimensions Around the World

As mentioned several times in this text, soccer field dimension rules leave room for interpretation.

Setting the requirements that range from 90 to 120 meters in length, and from 45 to 90 meters in width, FIFA ensured that as many teams as possible are able to build stadiums that are up to standards.

Here are some of the leagues around the world and their typical soccer field dimensions:

Premier League Soccer Field Sizes

With 20 teams competing, England’s Premier League is one of the most interesting soccer competitions to observe.

Having that many teams mean that the differences in pitch sizes are inevitable. The majority of teams in England play on a pitch that is 105 meters (115 yards) long, and 68 meters (74 yards) wide. Some of the examples include:

• Arsenal (Emirates Stadium)
• Aston Villa (Villa Park)
• West Ham United (London Stadium)

Some teams, such as Manchester City, play on slightly bigger fields, while others, such as Sheffield United, built slightly smaller venues.

The difference in length and width between soccer fields in this league doesn’t exceed 3 meters. The biggest venue belongs to Manchester City, which is standing at 106 meters (116 yards) long, and just over 70 meters (77 yards) wide.

Major League Soccer Pitch Sizes

Far from being the most popular sport in the US, soccer still has a high following, with nearly 100 million people watching the last World Cup Finals from the States.

The US’ MLS consists of 26 teams, and their minimum soccer field dimensions stand at 100 meters (110 yards) in length and 65 meters (70 yards) in width.

However, the majority of teams play on pitches that are 105 meters (115 yards) long, and 69 meters (75 yards) wide. Some of the teams with soccer fields of this size include:

• Minnesota United FC (Allianz Field)
• Toronto FC (BMO Field)
• D.C. United (Audi Field)

The largest soccer field in the MLS belongs to Montreal Impact (Saputo Stadium), and it measures 110 meters (120 yards) in length and just over 70 meters (77 yards) in width. 

A-League Soccer Field Sizes

A-League is Australia’s highest-level soccer league. It counts 12 teams in total; 11 from Australia and 1 from New Zealand.

Official data shows that the FIFA standards are maintained down under, with the average soccer field measuring 105 meters long, and 68 meters wide. Unfortunately, no data on specific stadiums is available at the moment. 

Official Soccer Field Sizes for Children

As logic dictates, soccer fields dimensions can differ by age group that is meant to play on those fields. Let’s take a look at these:

Children Under the Age of 7

For this age group, the soccer field is 30 meters long and 20 meters wide. The goals are 2 meters wide, and 1 meter high.

Some rules for this age group are that a half lasts for 15 minutes, 4 players are allowed on the field, with no goalkeeper, and there’s no penalty area on the field. The ball used is a size 3.

Children Under the Age of 9

As the kid’s age, the field, the number of players allowed, and the time played all increase. The minimum field length for this age group is 40 meters, and the width is 30 meters.

The maximum for the soccer field is capped at 50 meters long and 40 meters wide. They’re playing for 20 minutes each half, with 7 players on both sides, still with the same-sized ball.

Children Under the Age of 11

For children under the age of 11, the minimum length of the soccer field is set at 70 meters, while the width is 50 meters.

The maximums are at 60 and 40 meters, respectively. Playtime is extended to 25 minutes per half, 9 players are in the game, and the ball is increased to a size 4.

Conclusion

Soccer is definitely one of the most popular pass times in the world, with an estimated 3.5 billion people enjoying the sport.

The majority of us sit in front of the TV, cheering our favorite players on as they kick the ball across the field, not even thinking about the majority of rules and regulations behind it all.

After familiarizing ourselves with the official FIFA soccer field dimensions and other data listed above, maybe we can all become just slightly more appreciative of the sport that has been around and growing for more than 2,000 years.

The answer is simple: there need to be people willing to watch it, as well as strict rules and regulations that govern it. Soccer, as we’re all aware, is viewed by millions of people around the world and regulated by FIFA.

FIFA has more members than the United Nations and the International Olympic Committee. Who else could provide a better answer to the question at hand: how many acres is a soccer field?

Taking the official FIFA soccer field dimensions into consideration, we can conclude that, depending on the field size, the standard soccer field for adult players ranges from 1.59 to 1.98 acres. The average size of a soccer field is 1.86 acres.

There are, however, various factors that can affect the size of a soccer field. These are primarily the age and gender of the soccer players.

Female players and those under the age of 17 typically have the option of playing on smaller soccer pitches than their adult male counterparts. Let’s discuss these differences in pitch size further:

Are Soccer Fields Different Size?

As mentioned above, soccer fields can be of different sizes. The field size can vary even within a single league.

FIFA says that the soccer field for adult players can range from 100 to 130 yards in length, and 50 to 100 yards in width.

For adult female players, the length of the field must range between 115 and 120 yards in length, and it also can’t be wider than between 70 and 75 yards.

High school soccer players in the US play on a field that can be slightly smaller; from 100 to 120 yards long, and 55 to 80 yards wide. All similar, but not the same.

How Many Acres is a Standard Soccer Field?

Like soccer balls sizes, the size of a standard soccer field in acres can be variable, depending on the goal and touchline length.

If we take the FIFA prescribed measures, we can easily calculate that the area of a standard soccer field ranges from 1.59 to 1.98 acres for soccer pitches designated to adult players. 

For women, the size of a soccer field can be a bit different; from 1.69 to 1.85 acres. This, however, doesn’t mean that all female soccer games are played in smaller venues. In fact, the majority are played on standard adult soccer pitches.

Youth soccer fields for players under the age of 8 are typically between 0.12 and 0.31 acres. Those a bit older but still under the age of 11 play on a soccer field that is 0.31 to 0.50 acres.

How Many Square Feet is a Soccer Field?

When it comes to square footage, the average soccer field is 81,000 square feet. Children under the age of 8 play on a pitch that ranges from 5,400 to 13,500 square feet.

Those who are 9 or 10 years old have to run a bit more, as they are playing on a soccer field that is between 13,500 and 21,600 square feet. 

Male adults typically play on soccer fields that are between 45,000 and 117,000 square feet. For adult female players, that figure is in the range between 73,710 and 81,000 square feet. 

How Many Square Feet is a High School Soccer Field?

High school soccer is played on fields that can be under the regulations for adult players, but they typically play on larger fields.

In the US, high school soccer fields can range from 49,500 to 86,400 square feet. When they move on to college, former high school soccer players can expect to be playing on a field that has an area of 72,450 to 81,000 square feet, according to the NCAA.

NCAA prescribed soccer field sizes imply that the college soccer fields can range from 1.66 to 1.98 acres.

Both male and female high schoolers in the US play on the same fields, as it wouldn’t be feasible for schools around the nation to build multiple soccer fields.

How Many Square Feet is an Indoor Soccer Field?

Rules state that an indoor soccer field has to range between 58 and 70 yards in length, as well as between 25 and 33 yards in width. This means that the area of an indoor soccer field can be anywhere between 13,125 and 21,000 square feet.

Table of Soccer Field Sizes

Soccer vs. Football Field Size Comparison

Have you ever wondered if a football field is larger than a soccer field? This answer might come as a surprise, so brace yourself:

Regulations state that a football field must be 120 yards long, with 100 yards of playing field and 10 yards dedicated to each endzone. The standard width of a football field is 53 1/3 yards.

As soccer fields can get much wider, they are the ones with more land area; the average football field has a land area of 57,600 square feet. That number translates to 1.32 acres.

Check out our complete article on Soccer Vs. Football Field dimensions.

As we learned in this article, the average soccer field for adult males has 1.86 acres of land area. We also learned that soccer fields can get quite big and that they are much larger than football fields.

That’s a whole bunch of data we can use to bore our friends to death next time we’re all gathered for a game. By the way, a tennis court is 2,808 square feet or 0.06 acres.

There are eleven players per soccer team allowed to be on the field at one time, so that is a total of twenty-two players. There can be adjustments made mid-game due to substitutions but the number will not increase or decrease. The number can decrease due to sending offs or injuries when all substitutions have been used.

You might be a beginner to the beautiful game and want to know how the game of soccer is played then you need to start with the basics.

The best place to start is with how many people it actually takes to play a game of soccer and what might be some of the rules.

How many players are on a soccer team?

On the pitch, there will only ever be 11 players for each team but in the squad, there can be 25 registered players in the top flight’s football, in other leagues there can be an unlimited number of players as long as they are fully registered. This allows for transfers between teams.

Teams will then choose from their squads and create what is called a matchday squad of players that they can choose from on the day of their game.

How many players are on a soccer team including substitutes?

So you have 11 players on the pitch at one time for your team but that does not include your substitutes. There have been many changes to the rules for substitutions over the past 200 years of the beautiful game and they are ever-increasing.

When the game was invented there was no such thing as a substitution and it was not until 1965 that a substitute was allowed to replace an injured player and not replace another player for a tactical decision.

By 1987 this was increased to two substitutes and by 1994 it was three but one of them had to be a goalkeeper. But the following season it was any player not specifically the goalkeeper.

Since then matchday squads have kept on increasing and teams can name a much bigger squad to make substitutions from. Now squads can name 3-12 substitutions on their benches and can choose to bring them on when they see fit.

However, there is a restriction, depending on the game, on how many substitutions you can make but usually, it is 3 substitutions allowed.

Due to the effects of COVID-19, we have seen the number increase in some competitions such as the UEFA Champions League and UEFA Europa League.

How many players are on a soccer field?

In a game of soccer, you will need 11 players. A team can only have that many players on the pitch at once and they cannot have any more than eleven otherwise they will face certain sanctions from the governing bodies.

However, teams may have fewer players than that if they are struggling to field a team but a match cannot start unless there are fewer than seven players available.

Players’ numbers can also be reduced during the game through sending offs and injuries (if all substitutions have been used) but again they cannot continue if they have fewer than seven players available.

There are also adaptations to the rule of eleven players with certain games allowing a different format which can include 5 a side game, 7 a side game, and even in some cases 3 aside.

However, all of these formats are adapted from the 11 a side game which is predominantly played.

Overall there are 22 players on the pitch at one time. Both sides with 11 players on each side.

There is also a referee and two assistant referees in all forms of 11 aside games but in the professional leagues, there may be up to three more additional assistant referees.

How many positions are in soccer?

There are many different specific positions in a game of soccer depending on what formation and tactic the manager has decided a player should play.

Players are often grouped for the area of the pitch they play in. These players come under the categories of goalkeepers, defenders, midfielders, and attackers.

As said these areas can be divulged into even more with players playing a certain role in the area they play and they can even go further into that role by having a name associated with their style of play.

It is vitally important that the players know what position they are playing.

In a standard 4-4-2 formation, there will be 8 different positions for players to play in, with some of the players doubling up in the same role to fill the 11 available spaces.

What are the eleven positions in soccer?

There are not specifically eleven positions like we touched on in the previous section because of the changes to tactics.

However, if we took the standard 4-4-2 formation that has been used in the sport for many years, these positions include goalkeeper, left-back, center-back (two), right-back, left midfielder, center midfielder (two), right midfielder, and striker (two).

However, if you change the formation new roles and positions are created for example in a 3-5-2 formation the left and right back become wing-backs which allows them the freedom to attack more than the traditional full back.

A change in position can also come when teams play a 4-3-3, as this makes the left and right midfielders play higher up the field and their name changes to wingers.

The same can happen in an adaptation of the 4-4-2 and a manager may create a diamond shape meaning that the two central midfield players change their roles.

One will push more forward and be called a central attacking midfielder (CAM) and the other will drop more defensive to be called a central defensive midfielder (CDM).

All these different roles make the game of soccer more adaptive and tactical.

No matter what sport your child or children are into, having the best available equipment for them to hone their skills is vitally important.

The same goes for soccer. Having the right size goals and balls for your child’s age gives them the best chance to work on their skills. In this article, we will go through all the different types of portable soccer goals for kids.

Ranging from the best soccer goals for kids and toddlers to the best soccer goals for the practice and the best lightweight soccer goals.

No matter what you are looking for when it comes to your kids we have you covered. Read on and enjoy our reviews of the best portable soccer goals for your kids.

Trailblaze Pop Up Soccer Goal Set

Kids can work on a vast majority of soccer skills with the Trailblaze Pop Up Soccer Goal Set.

This is one of, if not the best portable soccer goals that you will find and not only does it come with the aforementioned soccer goal, it also comes with other accessories too.

Along with the goal, you will also get training cones, of which there are eight and you will also get a carry case too. Both kids and adults alike will be able to hone their shooting skills all from the comfort of their backyard.

This soccer goal set is ideal for kids who feel that they might need some extra work when it comes to their shooting skills.

Within the set, there are two goals and many other features as well and all are designed so that your child or even you can increase your shooting effectiveness.

It all comes with a great carry case too and because of the type of materials that it is made from regarding construction, it’s simply on another level.

The Trailblaze pop-up goal set is designed to last you and your family a very long time. The goals are easy enough to set up and because of the reinforced netting and the fact that the frame is made from fiberglass, the goal can take a hammering.

Once you get the goal, it will only take a few minutes for you to set it up which means more hours that you can use it as you will not be fiddling around with it trying to get it set up.

Once you have finished using the goals, they fold up in no time and you can then put them in the convenient carry bag and put it in a safe place to store them until next time.

The soccer goals are very easy to transport and that means that you can either use them on the soccer pitch for training or if you want to set them up at home in the backyard then you can do that too.

The entire set also has different types of equipment for training as well, things like cones for training drills and extra pegs to hold the goal down so it does not tip over.

The cones are great if you want to set up specific training drills to work on certain parts of your game as well as use them to improve your movement and dribbling.

The set comes with a three-year warranty for peace of mind and they are a great addition to your backyard arsenal as they will provide you with hours of fun, not just for you but for your family too.

PowerNet Soccer Goal

If you want to work on your shooting accuracy and like to play small-sided soccer games like 3v3 or 5v5 then the PowerNet Soccer Goal is the go-to choice The 6×4 soccer goal is very easy to transport and it literally only takes you 60 seconds to fully set it up.

The PowerNet Soccer Goal also has a neat carry bag that it comes with and for that extra peace of mind, it has a 12-month warranty too. This specific goal is one of the best portable soccer goals that you will see.

If you are looking at increasing your shooting skills then having a soccer goal that you can take with you pretty much anywhere and with ease is vital.

When it comes to size, the PowerNet is not the biggest but it is still a fairly decent-sized goal and it nestles perfectly into the carry bag. The net, which can collapse with extreme ease, is attached to the base frame which is made out of sturdy steel. 

On top of getting a great goal, you also get stakes so that the goal will not tip over as well as bungee and a heavy-duty bag to carry the goal in.

As we mentioned before, the goal is ridiculously easy to set up and the other plus is that you will not need to use any tools to complete the setup.

All you have to do is put the goal exactly where you would like it and use the metal stakes to firmly place the goal against the turf.

Once this is done, you will be able to shoot at the goal with a fair amount of power and you will be in a safe mind frame because the goal will not go anywhere, no matter how hard you hit the ball.

The other superb thing about this goal is the size of it. Despite it being a 6×4 foot goal, it can be taken apart in no time and slipped into the carry bag and you are ready to go, whether that be home or to another training pitch.

The other neat thing about this goal is that if you want to, you can set it up outside as well as inside of your house if is big enough that is!

The goal is perfect if you want to practice your shooting skills by yourself, however, you can also use it with your teammates so you can all work on your shooting techniques. 

The PowerNet Soccer Goal comes with a 12-month warranty and it has hard metal frames, so it is really durable.

Bownet 3’x5′ Mini Portable Soccer Goal

If you are coming up before an important game and you feel like you might need just that little bit extra training, then look no further than the Bownet 3×5 Mini Portable Soccer Goal.

It is a soccer goal that you can pretty much take anywhere and it is super easy to set up.

If you are on the lookout for a goal that is easy to transport and set up, then this neat 3×5 goal could be just the one you are after. It also has a convenient carry bag that comes with it too.

Even if you play soccer in the MLS, you still have to keep fit by training, and having the Bownet Mini portable goal can be the best piece of training equipment that you can own, especially if you are looking at improving both your shooting as well as the accuracy of your shots.

The goal can be used for outdoor training as well as indoor should you have the room; it also is extremely durable, and it is also weatherproof as well.

Perhaps the best thing about the Bownet is the type of technology that it has onboard. Because of the Energy Absorption System or E.A.S for short, it is specifically made to space out the energy from the soccer ball when it is kicked into the net, how cool is that! 

Having this type of technology onboard significantly improves the durability of the soccer net and it also gives the net added flexibility when the ball comes into contact with it.

With the Bownet soccer goal, you can set it up in a minute and it will take even less to take it down because as we know, time is of the essence in today’s world.

You will not need to use tools or anything else to set it up as the Bownet has it all already.

The steel frame which is coated with powder has fuse bow style poles and the goal also has stakes to put into the ground so the goal will not move as well as a neat carry bag.

GoSports Elite Soccer Goals

This soccer goal from GoSports is one of the leading contenders for the very best portable soccer goal that is available worldwide.

The 12×6 foot soccer goal can literally be set up anywhere you want it and it also comes with six cones for you to train various aspects of your game and comes with a carry case which makes storing it a breeze.

Both amateur (recreational) and professional soccer players will get great use out of this soccer goal.

The GoSports soccer goal is the perfect tool for you if you want it dramatically improve your ability to take good shots and have it as a true strength of your game.

On top of that, the cones that come with the goal can be used for various training exercises like passing or dribbling and can greatly improve both aspects of your game.

However, if the purpose of this goal is simply to have fun and kick the ball around with your kids then it is great for that too.

Whether you take your family to the beach, park, or even in the backyard, this goal can be set up wherever you see fit and that is a great luxury to have.

Because of its size (12×6 feet), it is up there with some of the biggest portable soccer goals on the market.

You will not need to use any tools when you go to set it up and the whole process will take you about two minutes which is not long considering the size of the goal.

With its stainless steel frame, it is extremely durable, and it can withstand the hardest shots time after time which is great if you like to hit your shots with force.

With most portable goals, the netting is the usual weak spot, however with the net of the GSports Elite because of how dense the netting is, it is pretty much impossible to break under normal soccer circumstances.

The goal also comes with stakes to put into the ground and once they are in place, you will have a hard time moving the goal which is great for stability.

No matter how hard your shot is, the goal simply will not move and this is why it is a popular choice among professionals. On top of this for even more peace of mind, the GoSports goal has a 12-month warranty as well.

Goalrilla Portable 4’x6′ Gamemaker Soccer Goal

This goal is more suited to kids and if you do have a family then the Goalrilla goal is a perfect choice. This goal is one of the easiest and best portable goals that are going around at the moment.

It is so easy to set up that you can sit back and relax while the kids do it! The goal can be used both outsides as well as inside (if you have enough space) and it also has a neat carry bag too.

This soccer goal is not your usual portable soccer goal. It is not designed for professionals or for training sessions with your local club like others, it is purely for recreational (fun) use and that is what makes it great for family gatherings like Thanksgiving, Christmas, and so on.

The other thing that is different from the Goalrilla goal when compared to others is that it does not have a metal frame. You are going to have to pump it up instead with an air pump.

Pumping up the goal is easy enough and after just over a minute it should be good to go. The other neat thing about this goal is that it is not just for one type of soccer. It can be used on the beach, for futsal as well as European handball if you really want to.

When you have finished and it comes time to pack up, you simply deflate it, put it into the carry bag, and off you go. Many people will think that because you have to pump up the goal, it will not be as sturdy as the others, well in this instance, they would be wrong.

Because of the Baroforce technology, when it is set up the goal frame is remarkably studied and it can withstand even the hardest shots that your kids or even you kick at it.

In addition, because you have to pump it up and because of the Baroforce technology, if there is somehow a collision with the goal it is not going to hurt.

The goal frame has a later of high tenacity yarn as well as a layer of TPA or thermoplastic polymer and this drastically improves both the stability as well as durability of the goal.

The Goalrilla also comes with a set of weights to further hold your soccer goal down and it also has a 12-month warranty too.

Franklin Sports Blackhawk Portable Soccer Goal

This goal is a great tool for both recreational soccer players as well as professional ones. It is easy to assemble and comes with a carry case too so you can take it anywhere with ease.

If you happen to be a soccer coach, then this goal will be great for you as the size of the net is ideal for those lower shots at goal but also the higher ones too.

The frame is made from fiberglass and steel and it comes with peg hooks, so it adds more stability to the soccer goal and it also comes with tie-down stakes too.

GOLME PRO Training – Best Backyard Soccer Goal

You can use the Golme Pro Training soccer goal pretty much anywhere you like. With this goal, you will not need to wait for the soccer field to be clear of other players, because you can simply set up this goal and have a field anywhere you want.

The goal is available in three different sizes and this makes it a great goal for many age groups, not just kids and it also comes in the same size as the goals that you use during a match.

The Golme goal takes just three minutes to put up and what makes it super easy to do is the one-piece design of the goal.

When it comes to the three sizes, the first is the 6.5 x 18.5 feet goal and this one is ideally suited to kids who are under the age of 11.

The next size up is the 8 x 24-foot soccer goal and this one is suited to kids who are above the age of 12. The last size is one for people who like a soccer goal that can use used by anyone regardless of their age and it is the 7.2 x 18-foot goal.

The goal is also super easy to store because it can be easily folded and put into the carry bag and it weighs just 30 pounds too.

This goal is made up to the highest standards and this is what you should look for when deciding to buy a soccer goal.

This is a great goal for people who like having a goal for training, are durable, and most importantly, will not bust your budget. Also because of its different sizes, it is incredibly versatile too.

SKLZ Quickster Soccer Net 

The Sklz Quickster soccer net is a superb piece of equipment to add to your training arsenal. It is great if you want to train by yourself and in particular, it can help you with your passing as well as volleys.

It can also help you increase your ability to control the ball with your head and feet. The ball is given back to you very much as it would be in a match situation.

It is a great portable soccer goal and weighing just 13 pounds, it is very light and this means that it can be carried pretty much anywhere.

It does take a bit of time to set up as well as taking it down, ranging between seven to ten minutes depending on how quickly you want to go. You can use repetition to improve your foot skills as well as control the ball with your thighs and chest.

It is truly a superb piece of equipment and it dramatically helps your skills through the training principle of simple repetition. It can also help your shooting technique as well as the power of your shots.

Lifetime 90046 Soccer Goal 

When compared to all the other goals that we have listed, this one has a very different feature, you can actually adjust the height and width of the goal.

Thanks to a telescoping feature the height can be moved from three inches to four or five inches and the width can be moved from four-inch to five and seven inches.

The goal is super resistance to weather and rust because of the steel construction with a powder coat on it.

The net is super durable that’s heavy-duty nylon and the goals stay in place thanks to the steel poles that are attached by the locking pins. There are also five stakes that you can put into the ground for even more stability.

Generally, the winning team makes the call, or the team gets benefits from the current result. But why do the coaches do that? What does full-time mean in soccer?

FIFA rules establish that a soccer match is played in two halves of 45 minutes. The official length for a soccer game is 90 minutes to full time. They can last less time in some cases, like when the teams restart a suspended game. 

There is some confusion about the total time in soccer games. The rule says that the matches must have 90 minutes of the game in total.

But then there are stoppages, substitutions, arguments after a foul, players writhing in pain on the floor, and those interruptions should be added as injury time at the end of each half. 

What does full-time mean in soccer?

When we talk about full time, we refer to the 90 minutes the rules say a soccer game should last.

But there is always added time at the end of the halves; that is why some coaches say that their players must be alert during “the 95 minutes the game lasts.”

Many coaches in modern soccer are training their teams to compete for 95 or 100 minutes. 

Still, there is controversy about the added time. After almost every game, coaches discuss how much time was lost and how much the ref added afterward. 

If we stick to the rules, FIFA contemplates seven situations in which the time wasted by players or lost by the circumstances should be added at the end of that half. 

1. Substitutions – Any player substitution made during a stoppage of the game.
2. Assessment/ Removal of injured players – The time lost waiting for the medical team to reach the injured player, and the time spent in removing them from the field. 
3. Wasting time – A player who deliberately delays the restart of the game after a throw-in, a corner kick, a goal kick, or a free=kick. 
4. Disciplinary sanction – The time spent when a player is shown a yellow or a red car. Discipling the players usually doesn’t take much time; the arguments are time-consuming after the cards are revealed. 
5. Medical stoppages – These stoppages were created for matches played in scorching weather, where the players need to stop to cool down a bit and drink some water. Ideally, games in this weather should be avoided, but in some regions at a particular time of the year is impossible to do so.
6. VAR checks and reviews – This allowance of time is new, and it is the most controversial. Soccer leagues and officials are still getting used to VAR technology, and sometimes revisions take forever to reach a decision. The sensation is that the time stopped for VAR reviews is never added entirely when regular time ends. 
7. Other delays not contemplated above – The rules try to cover every possible aspect of time delay. Other delays include goal celebrations, arguments with the coaches, and so forth. 

The rule also states that if the referee committed a mistake when adding time at the end of the first half, they should not compensate in the second half. 

This means that if the ref should have added 4 minutes to the first half and added 3, they should not add that extra minute to the second half. 

How long is a full-time soccer match?

If we add the total time of the first and second half of any soccer match, the result will never be 90 minutes. Full time, also referred to as FT, will always be more. 

As we mentioned above, the minutes added to the full time try to compensate for the stoppages; still, the teams have a licit resource to delay the game without paying the price in minutes after the 90 minutes: fouls and balls out of the pitch. 

The data is interesting because it surges from soccer specialists’ observations regarding what is called in soccer “effective time.”

As soccer is a sport that doesn’t use the stopwatch, when the ball goes out or a foul is committed, the clock keeps ticking. The ref will compensate for the time a player stays on the floor pretending to be injured, but they won’t compensate for the time wasted in regular fouls. 

The same happens with throw-ins and corner kicks. That’s why the ball boys hurry up to return the ball when their team loses. 

Effective time studies in the major European leagues stated that matches have less than 70 minutes of the ball in-game; the rest of it goes in throw-ins, corner kicks, free kicks, offsides, and so forth. 

There is a thin line between delaying the game and letting the time run. Some coaches ask their players to slow the game’s restart every time they can without getting reprimanded by the ref. The sanction for deliberately delaying the game is a yellow card. 

But there are also other techniques to break the effective time in a soccer match without risking sanctions. One of them is throw-ins. For more efficiency, the ball should be kicked very far when sending it to a throw-in. 

When teams abuse this resource, games can have an alarming total of 40 minutes of effective time. That is less than half of the FT. 

Soccer has tricks old as the sport itself, like substitutions to waste time, ball boys delaying the ball when the home team is winning, or hiding the extra soccer balls in the field. 

This last one is a South American classic. Whenever there is a final, if the home team is winning, the game is played with one ball; there are no reserve balls outside of the field. The ball boys look at each other, and they can’t imagine where the rest of the soccer balls could be. 

There is also the issue of players wasting time during the extra minutes added to compensate. 

These kinds of tricks are widespread in South America. Not even the arrival of VAR to the Copa Libertadores and Copa Sudamericana could change this yet. 

Players still have many of these unsportsmanlike behaviors, and the referees either ignored them or accepted them as part of regional folklore. 

All these tricks are part of the sport’s folklore. They were born with the game, and they seem inseparable from it. 

FIFA suggests referees add thirty seconds for each regular substitution and a minute for every stretched entrance, but most of the referees end up not following these suggestions.  

The logical solution to this problem seems to be using a stopwatch in soccer games, but I honestly don’t see that happening very soon. That will transform the sport into a different game. 

Why do soccer games go over 90 minutes?

Soccer games end up lasting more than 90 minutes to compensate for the wasted time during the game. Which is, as we saw above, not enough. 

A few minutes before full time, the ref communicates to the fourth official how many minutes of added time that match will have. The official will then raise the electric sign indicating how many minutes of injury time the teams must play. 

The added time must contemplate the number of minutes the game was stopped due to unnecessary time-wasting behavior. 

For some reason, referees never add the time they should. It is usual to watch soccer games where there are multiple substitutions, VAR reviews, arguments, and more, and the ref adds three or four minutes, while the added time should be way superior than that. 

When the game is interrupted by a brawl or people invading the field, the official clock keeps ticking. The time wasted is added, like what happened in the 2020 Copa Libertadores match between the Brazilians Internacional and Gremio.

The game was played beyond the 105th minute due to an enormous brawl. 

Does full time include extra time?

No, full-time in soccer refers to the stipulated 90 minutes a match should last. Any additional time played after that is either added or injury time, or extra time, which is totally different. Extra time in soccer is played in two halves of 15 minutes. 

The extra time rule is almost as old as soccer itself, although it started to be used many years after its creation. 

In 1922, in Germany, Hamburg and Nuremberg ended the final game tied 2-2 after 90 minutes. After that, they played 99 minutes more of “first to score wins.” Yes, 99 minutes, and no, nobody scored after that. 

The natural tie-breaker in soccer is the penalty shootouts. The old-school MLS tried to impose the shootouts with zero acceptance from the soccer community. 

But before penalties, if two teams remain tied after the 90 minutes and the extra 30 minutes, the winning team was decided in a coin toss. 

Statistics say that ten of the last 15 games that ended tied after 90 minutes, didn’t score in the extra time, and ended up deciding their luck in a penalty shootout. But no one likes ties; they are not good for the business. Especially a 120 minutes 0-0 tie. 

That is why someone had the idea of the golden goal. 

The golden goal – An extra-time experiment

FIFA approved the golden goal rule in 1993. The golden goal is known in many sports as sudden death. It is basically the “next to score wins” rule. FIFA decided to name it “golden goal” because of sudden death’s negative connotation. 

Three years after the rule was introduced to the sport, in 1996, the Euro was decided by a golden goal scored by the German Oliver Bierhoff. That was the first and only time a major tournament was decided by a golden goal. 

Only four World Cup games were decided by a golden goal: one in France 1998, and three in Korea-Japan 2002. Three World Cups later, in 2004, FIFA agreed to abolish the golden goal rule, going back to the old extra-time and penalty shootout recipe. 

But not before trying the golden goal’s son, the silver goal. The silver goal was basically the same as the golden, with the difference that if a team scored in the first extra time, the game will go until the end of that half and not finish immediately after the goal, like in the golden version. 

The main idea behind the golden and silver goal was to incentivize the teams to be more aggressive and win the match. The intention behind it was noble, but the result was the opposite. 

The success of a team when trying to score, in most cases, depends on the number of players they use to attack. The more players in offensive positions, the bigger the chances of scoring. But, more players attacking means also less playing defending. 

Therefore, a team in attacking mode is much more vulnerable than a team defending. Sometimes the fear of conceding is more significant than the audacity to try and score. After all, it is instinctive, the self-preservation reflex. 

Usually, teams will not risk losing a tournament at the last minute; they prefer betting in the penalties lottery. During a World Cup, squads speculate even more than in any tournament; that is why neither the golden or silver goal rule succeeded. 

But if we think about it, the golden rule matches soccer perfectly. In soccer, not always the better team wins. The gods of soccer are usually unfair to the better team. There are dozens of examples of squads that were the best in a tournament that the other team won. 

Perhaps if more games were as exciting as the 1982 World Cup’s semi-final in Spain between Germany and France, the golden goal would have never existed. 

The 90 minutes ended 1-1 with two goals scored in the first half. In extra time, France scored twice in the first half of the extra time. The German’s fate looked decided. But Roumenigge scored for the Germans before the end of the first half of extra time.

Germany scored again in the second half of extra time and won the game on penalties. 

Scoring a goal doesn’t mean the scoring team is better; it only means that they scored. The Czech keeper Petr Kouba, the goalkeeper that lost the Euro with the Bierhoff golden goal in 1996, said that it was devastating losing a game like that. 

Even if their team is not playing very well, the soccer player always feels that they can tie and even win a game after the other team scores. 

How long is the break between full-time and extra time in soccer?

After the 90 minutes game, the break between FT and extra time should not be superior to 15 minutes. It can be less if the competition establishes it.

Before starting, every competition must inform the participant teams of the length of the break between full and extra time. 

After completing the 90 minutes, the teams cannot go to the locker rooms; they must stay on the field. This is to avoid another old soccer trick, delaying the players’ return to the pitch after half-time. 

The difference between the full time and extra time half-time stoppage is that in the first one, the players have a 15-minute break, while in the second one, the players must immediately change sides and keep playing. 

That is why extra times are physically and mentally exhausting. Even though the golden and silver goal rule is extinct, the pressure of playing extra time is massive. 

Soccer players know that they have 30 extra minutes guaranteed after a tie, but still, the player feels overwhelmed because they didn’t complete the task they were supposed to in 90 minutes. It kinda feels like they already lost. 

Coaches prepare their teams to compete for 90 or 95 minutes giving their best, without thinking in extra time.

That is why some coaches don’t practice penalty shootouts before an elimination game; they don’t want to plant the seed of the penalties in their players’ minds. 

The tension augments because players know that there are many last-minute goals scored in every major tournament. The last ten minutes of extra time are perhaps more stressful than an entire penalty shootout round. 

The hardest part of playing extra time is finding the balance between attacking to score and win, not neglecting the defense, and not getting exhausted. 

When the body is tired, the mind can’t think clearly, and lots of mistakes are committed. This is valid not only for the defenders but also for the forwards. And nothing is more frustrating than missing a clear goal chance to seal the game. 

There are techniques athletes can learn to manage their energy and recover themselves while not participating directly in the game’s actions. Soccer players can learn to lower their heart rate through breathing. 

Players must use these techniques to perform better, especially during extra time, where their energy is at the lowest point. 

For instance, in European Leagues, football clubs are responsible for paying their player’s salaries.

Yet, in the MLS, the league management decides how much each team is expected to pay for their entire squad. For such, specific rules apply. 

So, what is a salary cap? What are the rules and regulations guiding its implementation in major league soccer? 

The salary cap in major league soccer is the budget allocated to each team. For the 2019 season, the MLS salary cap was pegged at $4.24m, equivalent to £3.2m.

In the MLS, the negotiation for salary cap for each season is always decided by league officials and the MLS player’s union.

While the league management pegs the benchmark on club expenses, each team decides the amount payable to players on their roster.

For example, in 2019, Zlatan Ibrahimovic earned $7.2m as salary for the 2019 MLS season. This was after the MLS player announced a revised pay for the 2019 season. 

This indicates that aside from the league management, the MLS player union plays a decisive role in payment figures. The MLSPA usually engages the league management every five years to negotiate on player salary. Talks especially players’ pay, benefits, and workers’ rights.

While the MLS follows global football rules, however, it maintains a different approach in players’ salary payments. I have brushed on this a bit so far.

Stick around to find out the various aspects of the MLS salary cap and how the rules are being implemented. 

What is the MLS Salary Cap?

In professional sport, a salary cap is usually an agreement between various stakeholders. The aim of implementing a salary cap is to place a minimum and maximum limit each club can spend on each player on the payroll or their entire roster. In some cases, it covers both. 

In the MLS, the benchmark each clubs pay to their player is based on the league management guideline. Although the player’s union also influences the decision by reaching an agreement with league management.

The salary cap in MLS refers to the budget each team is allowed to spend on their roster for each season. However, the payment method is not static.

It can be reviewed every five years through negation between the MLS player’s union and the league management. 

For instance, the salary cap for the 2019 season was $4.24m, while that of the ongoing 2021 season is $4.9m.

According to a report from the league management, the salary cap for the 2022 season will be $4.9m, the same as the 2021 season. 

Based on the MLS rules and guidelines, a team is not expected to spread the budget evenly on each player on their roster. However, it is expected that every club must have a provisional budget for at least 18 to 20 players. 

For example, the 2019 salary was pegged at $4.24m, representing the maximum each club can spend on their entire squad. So, if this amount will be shared evenly, each player will receive a net salary of $212,000 annually, which is equivalent to $4,000 weekly.

With this arrangement, each player will earn the same amount whether they play or not. But, this sport is highly competitive.

Therefore, the league management made provision for a different salary structure. This will help in accommodating special acquisitions by clubs. 

To signify flexibility on the cap rate, the league management increases the general allocation money (GAM) from $500,000 in 2019 to $1.5m in 2021. The GAM is the maximum each club can spend on an individual player per annum. 

The Targeted Allocation Money is the cap each club can spend on special acquisitions or player’s raises due to improved player performance.

So, salary cap, GAM, and TAG are instruments used to control club finances by the league management. 

Why Does MLS Have a Salary Cap?

The rationale for introducing a salary cap in MLS is to prevent clubs from overspending on players.

In addition, the league management aims to ensure that the operational cost of each club proceeds from their direct earnings. It deters wealthy sponsors from interfering in the club management. 

With the salary cap in place, clubs plying their trade in the MLS can run a uniform checkbook. This policy makes it possible for the league management to monitor club finances effectively. They can quickly identify foul play, especially in monetary aspects.

Also, the league management uses a salary cap to promote healthy competition. With this, clubs have a level playing field with each other.

For example, without a salary cap, Sporting Kansas City won’t be able to compete with Atlanta United if the two clubs are interested in signing a player. The latter has a better financial prowess that could come into play.

MLS Salary Cap Rules

United States Soccer Federation is the apex football body representing football at the highest body in the United States. The body is also saddled with the responsibility of setting the rules guiding MLS activities. 

As part of its responsibilities, the body set the salary cap framework, binding on all the clubs. For instance, in the 2019 season where the salary cap was $4.24 million per team.

This stipulates that each team is expected to budget on a minimum of 18 players and a maximum of 30 senior players on their respective rosters.

Based on this rule, no individual player can earn beyond $530,000 per annum. This rule is also applicable to all players, either domestic or international players. Since the league comprises 26 teams, the total players eligible to play in the league during each season stand at 780. 

Now, there is the position of foreign players eligible to play in the league. The rule is that each team is expected to begin its inaugural season with eight foreign players.

However, the league also has a rule that allows clubs to trade roster slots. So, while some clubs may have more than eight foreign players, some may have fewer. 

In addition to the club salary budget for each season, each team can spend additional funds on player compensation. This includes money from the discretional amount from Targeted Allocation Money and league-wide allocation pool.

There is also the cost on the U22 initiative outside the salary initiative, and supplementary roaster.

MLS Salary Cap Regulations

MLS salary cap regulations for the 2021 salary cap grant club the permission not to add players’ salary on the Supplemental Roaster slots from 21 – 30 in the team salary budget.

The regulation provides that each team must have no more than ten registered players on its supplemental roaster. 

In addition, the number of players on each club Supplemental Roaster is subject to the injury list, loan expectation, and season-long injury.

Also, all Generation Adidas players with Adidas contracts are Supplemental Roaster players during the initial guaranteed term stated in their agreement.

The slot range within 21 – 24 may be filled with a senior player with a minimum salary of $81,375. The player must be eligible for the MLS SuperDraft, Generation Adidas players, or homegrown players whose incomes are above the Senior Minimum Salary subject to the homegrown subsidy. 

Aside from the Supplementary Roaster, players from slots 1 to 20 count against the club’s salary budget of $4,900,000.00. Interested clubs may choose to spread their Salary Budget on 18 Senior Roaster players.

However, there is a minimum Salary Budget Charge against clubs with unfilled senior roasters below the statutory minimum 18 senior roaster slot.

A club can register up to 30 players, but the MLS salary regulation only permits 20 players on each club senior roaster.

This is subject to loan expectations, injury list, and season-ending injuries. Also, the maximum Salary Budget for a single player is pegged at $612,500.

Does MLS Have a Hard Cap?

In the MLS, there is a maximum amount a club can spend on their entire squad. Aside from the team general roaster, the MLS also has a hard cap on how much a team can spend on a single player per annum. 

While there is a ceiling on how much a spend can spend each season, there is provision for exceptional cases.

The exception case is that clubs can field players whose salary is above the maximum threshold. These players are known as designated players, and their salary is not subjected to the salary cap.

In recent years, there has been an upward review on how much a club can spend on designated players.

For instance, in 2016, the maximum salary for designated players was $457,000, while the amount was increased to $612,500 in 2020. 

So, while the MLS has a hard salary cap in place, the league is also growing. As a result, there has been an improvement in its salary cap on the general team roaster.

There has also been an increase in the maximum amount a football player can be paid per annum. 

Will MLS Get Rid of the Salary Cap?

As of today, the salary cap remains part and parcel of MLS rules and regulations, with fines for clubs that break the rule.

However, judging from the recent LA galaxy fine on Matuidi transfer Juventus, I believe the MLS is not ready to ditch its idea on salary cap on club roaster budget or cap on the amount payable to designated players for the time being. 

So, instead of abandoning the salary cap idea, MLS management will rather have an upward review of the amount payable to designated and non-designated players and increase the club salary budget.

For the 2021 and 2022 seasons, the league salary cap has been pegged at $4.9 million. 

The amount will gradually scale towards $7 million in 2027. In addition, there are plans to increase General Allocation Money from $1.5 million in 2021 to $4 million in 2027.

However, the only notable reduction will be the Targeted Allocation Money which will drop to $2 million in 2027 from an initial $2.8 million in 2021.

What Happens if the MLS Team Goes Over the Salary Cap?

Since MLS has not changed its position on the salary cap, any club that goes against the rules and regulations will be fined.

For instance, David Beckham club, Inter Miami, was fined $2,000,000. Jorge Mas, the club’s managing owner at the time, was also hit with a fine of $250,000. The allegations against him were that he had violated the MLS transfer rules and regulations.

This also rubbed off on Paul McDonough, the former chief operating officer of the club and also a sporting director. He has been suspended through the end of the 2022 MLS season.

The suspension came on the heel of his role in the 2020 transfer of French midfielder Blaise Matuidi from Juventus to his club. 

According to the MLS, the reason for the whooping fine was because Inter Miami violated the league salary cap rule. The MLS, in a statement, said Matuidi’s fee was way more than the stipulated amount.

He also emphasized that LA Galaxy, instead of the mandatory three designated players allowed by MLS, had four instead. 

Aside from the Matuidi case, the MLS also, through its investigation, discovered LA Galaxy underreported salary amounts for players like Leandro Gonzolez Pirez, Nicolas Figal Julian Carranza.

While the LA Galaxy fine is the biggest to date in MLS history, the league management body also has a track record of dishing out heavy fines to clubs and individuals that undermine salary capping policies.

For example, in 2015, the MLS fined Real Salt Lake owner Dell Loy Hassen $150,000 for his comment on the collective bargaining agreement. 

So, going by MLS guidelines regarding salary caps, any team that violates the policy will be fined. However, in most scenarios, the players are usually not affected, provided they have no hand in the deal.

For instance, in the LA Galaxy case, the MLS stressed that the players are not subject to investigation. This means their salary remains an intact and full force.

There is no doubt that Major League Soccer is a highly regulated sport, especially in the area of salary caps. Most people will agree that this helps in keeping some teams from having an undue advantage over others.

Some use their height and size to their advantage, and this makes them a dangerous prospect for the opposition to deal with.

In this article we will discuss does height matters, what is better for a soccer player, to be tall or short and who the shortest and tallest players in soccer history are.

That brings us to the question of how tall are soccer players and does size matters? Read on to learn everything there is about tall and short soccer players and if it matters or not.

It depends on what position you play. As a general rule, central defenders are usually taller than the majority of the team.

This is for heading the ball away while wingers and some midfielders are shorter because pace and skill are needed in the areas they play. Overall, it depends on what position they play but yes size does matter in certain situations on a soccer pitch for players.

Does Height Matter in Soccer?

As stated above, yes it does and it will largely depend on what position you play. A striker can be tall like Peter Crouch or small like Sergio Aguero.

In terms of Crouch, his height mattered greatly throughout his career for both Liverpool and Stoke City.

Often his heading prowess was used to the team’s advantage simply because he was so much taller than any central defender. Therefore, he scored so many headed goals compared to goals with his feet.

In Aguero’s case, his small size and stature served him incredibly well in the attacking third. Because he was not very tall, he used that to his advantage as he had a very low center of gravity and could use his pace and trickery to score goals and get past players.

This made him hard to deal with for defenders as they were often taller and lacked the pace to keep up with him.

So yes, height does matter when it comes to soccer. However, it will depend on what position you play to get a really good idea of whether it truly matters or not.

Is it Better to be Short or Tall in Soccer?

Again, this will largely depend on what position you play. For a central defender, it is far better to be taller, and this is for several reasons.

Firstly, they will want to be taller and stronger than the opposition strikers.

This is so they can easily deal with whatever the striker can throw at them as the defender will be able to deal with any balls crossed into the box as well as a physical battle that often occurs during a game.

For a striker, it is not as clear-cut. They can be tall or short and it will not necessarily matter. This is because a manager will often tailor the game style and game plan to suit the attacker.

If the striker is tall, then the team will be crossing into the box a lot more whereas if a striker is smaller, then the team will play more like Arsenal and will be a more passing dominant side as they lack the aerial presence from their smaller striker.

Is Being Short an Advantage in Soccer?

Yes, it can be an advantage most definitely. Shorter players often have the pace to burn, just look at Leo Messi.

His size allows him to utilize his pace during a game. The advantage is that short soccer players have often had lightning-quick feet and can perform skill moves like stepovers with little to no effort, which makes them a seriously dangerous threat for opposing teams.

Is Being Tall an Advantage in Soccer?

Yes, it is, again depending on what position you play. Certainly, there are a host of advantages that come with being tall in soccer.

Firstly, more often than not, you will be far stronger than anyone you play against, while this is not always the case, more often than not it is.

A defender that is taller than a striker will have the advantage in every aerial duel that the pair face off in.

A defender will get his/her head to the ball first in corners and crosses as the striker simply cannot get to the ball first, simply because of their height.

What Height is Best for Soccer?

No set height is best for soccer. You look at Leo Messi and he is short, yet one of the best players on the planet.

The same goes for Cristiano Ronaldo who is significantly taller and he too is considered one of the best players on the planet.

As a rule though, according to Richard Witzig in “The Global Art of Soccer” the ideal height for a soccer player is between 5 feet, 6 inches to 6 feet, 2 inches tall.

Now, this is not to say that players who do not fit into that height bracket are not good, it is just a generalization.

Ideally, you would want a player who is of a height that he/she can compete in aerial duels and win their fair share, and then when the ball is on the ground, they have the pace and power to compete as well.

The 6ft 2-inch height is probably ideal as this allows the player to compete on both fronts and to be on top of their game as well.

Being tall enough to win headers but also if coming up against a player with pace like Cristiano Ronaldo, they will not be left in his wake.

Average Soccer Player Height

According to the Football Observatory, the average height of soccer players around the globe is around 182 cm. In a study, they found that out of the 572 clubs surveyed (11.7%), 62 clubs had players playing that were on average shorter than 180cm.

Can Tall Players Dribble?

In short, yes they can, and depending on the skill level, they can do it very well. Generally, taller players will not be as good at dribbling as smaller players but that doesn’t mean that in every situation, they will not.

Oliver Giroud was good with a ball at his feet as was Peter Crouch, so yes tall players can dribble without a doubt.

What is a Good Height For a Soccer Player?

As stated above, a good height for a soccer player will depend on the position they play.

A good height is a player that can compete for both in terms of pace as well as in an aerial duel whether it be at corners or a physical battle.

A height of around 6ft, 2 inches is considered to be a good height for soccer players as this allows them to compete very well in every situation they come across.

What Position do Tall Soccer Players Play?

For the majority of tall soccer players, a fair portion of them is either central defenders or strikers. This is because often they will play on each other during a game.

If a defender is tall, then he/she can compete in every situation and will not lose many aerial duels. A tall striker, he/she can be a valuable weapon for the team as they can provide a focal point for the team’s attacks.

At corners or even with long balls played to them to hold up the play and bring in other players, tall strikers can be a seriously underrated commodity for teams.

What Position do Short Soccer Players Play?

Most of the time, short soccer players will often occupy wide positions on a soccer pitch. Right, and left backs are often smaller and so are teams wingers.

Players like Bukayo Saka, Jadon Sancho, and Christian Pulisic are wide players and use their small size to their advantage as their pace and skill with the ball can see them drive past defenders with ease.

If they were taller, then they would be considerably slower and would then find it hard to get past players as defenders could easily keep up with them.

Shorter Soccer Players in History

Throughout history, there have been some really short soccer players.

These include Rui Gil Soares de Barros (1.6m), Levi Porter (1.6m), Maximiliano Nicolás Moralez (1.6m), Madson Formagini Caridade (1.6m), Benedict Vilakazi (1.57m), Samuel Peter Lee (1.57m), Jafal Rashed Al-Kuwari (1.55m) and Marcin Garuch who came in at 1.55m.

They are the ten shortest soccer players of all time.

Tallest Soccer Players in History

There have been some seriously tall soccer players throughout history, these include Tor Hogne Aarøy – (Height: 2.04 m – 6 ft 8 1/2 in), Yang Changpeng – (Height: 2.05 m – 6 ft 8 1/2 in), Vanja Iveša – (Height: 2.05 m – 6 ft 9 in), Paul Millar – (Height: 2.08 m – 6 ft 10 in) and Kristof van Hout – (Height: 2.08 m – 6 ft 10 in).

However, many people might be unsure of the history of soccer, and when the beautiful game became part of normal life.

Soccer has origins dating back thousands of years but the first regulated set of rules was first outlay by English gentlemen in 1848 in Cambridge.

In 1863, as a way of making the sport more competitive and more organized, the English Football Association was created. This led the way for other organizations around the world to be created.

When was soccer first invented?

To find out the real origins of soccer you have to go back 3,000 years to the Mesoamerican era and teams would play with a ball that represented the sun.

The losing side’s captain would then be sacrificed as a present to the Gods. Cannot see that getting past FIFA as a new rule anytime soon!

Along the way, the Ancient Greeks and the Romans all had adaptations on a game with a ball. The Greeks had a game called Episkyros that involved the use of a ball but with your hands and feet.

The aim would be to get it past the white line, however, players would be set up in attack vs defense formations very similar to the ones that would be played today.

The Romans played a game called Harpastum, which many believe has the same origins as that of the game Episkyros.

There is not a huge amount known about the sport but what we do know is it was played at a very quick pace, it was physical and highly competitive. Sounds like another sport we all know.

Despite all the origin stories from around the world and at many different stages in the Earth’s life, it is widely recorded that it was the British that was ones to create soccer to the one that we recognize today. 

Who invented soccer?

There have been many arguments as to who created soccer but it was the English who created a set of rules so that other people could play the game.

There was no set person who invented the rules like in basketball where James Naismith came up with the rules for a school assignment.

The game became a collective around the country of England and it needed someone or some people to sit down and organize the game so that it could be enjoyed by the country and ultimately the world.

Soccer was not created by one person but more by the soccer organization; The English Football Association. The association helped create clubs and establish rules that all the clubs would have to follow.

There would also be leagues set up at many different levels so that teams can compete against similarly ranked teams. 

What country did soccer originate from?

The modern game that we know today and love originated from the first Football Association set up in England.

In the 12th-century games resembling soccer were being played by people on roads and in meadows all across the country. However, rather than using your feet constantly, you would start the game by punching the ball.

It slowly adapted once again in the 16th century when towns would battle it out against each other by trying to get the ball from one village to the next. 

There would be minimal rules and a lot of violence. The game is still held annually in Britain and there is footage of YouTubers taking part, giving a good representation of how it would have been in the 16th century.

The game was banned for centuries due to violent outbreaks but returned to the streets of London in the early 1800s. However, the Government banned it once again until 1835 but at this point, it was well established in schools across the country and its popularity was rivaling cricket.

In 1848, there was an attempt to finally sort out some rules for this game in Cambridge because people were just playing with their own rules.

The Sheffield rules followed ten years later as teams in the north were playing by different rules to that in the south. This led to the creation of leagues and teams across the country.

One of the first clubs Notts County, created in 1862, still exists today! The popularity and amount of clubs being created led to the English Football Association being set up in 1863.

In 1885, after a long hard battle, professional football was established and in 1888 the first soccer league was created.

When soccer was first played in England there were just 12 teams in the league, now there are 92 recognized teams in the first four top-flight divisions; in the country, there are over 40,000 recognized clubs with the soccer association.

Soccer was well and truly on its way to becoming a popular sport in the late 1800s in England but what about the rest of the world?

Despite the domination of the English game, clubs were being formed across Europe as they tried to challenge the British sides. At the turn of the century, clubs from Hungary, Czechoslovakia, and Italy were starting to get themselves noticed.

In 1904, 41 years after the English Football Association, FIFA was created and recognized as the global soccer head.

It was not long before soccer was dominating the sporting scene across the world particularly in South America where countries such as Brazil, Uruguay, and Argentina were becoming real forces.

In 1930, it was in South America where the first World Cup was played and where the first World Cup would live for four years.

After 16 countries entered the tournament, it was the hosts Uruguay who prospered and beat Argentina 4-2 in the final.

Since 1930, there have been 20 more World Cups and the creation of many more domestic tournaments and leagues such as the MLS, European Champions League, Copa Libertadores, African Cup of Nations, and many more thrilling competitions that are watched worldwide.

Now, just in Europe alone, there are 36 professional football leagues with more than 950 clubs in 29 countries.

Across the world there are many more clubs being formed, for example, two years ago David Beckham formed Inter Miami FC and in March 2020 they played their first professional game in the MLS against Los Angeles FC. 

When is women’s soccer first invented?

Women’s soccer has gone through a very difficult time since the creation of soccer. Women have been interested in soccer just as much as men and have wanted to participate in the game.

Even as far back as the Han Dynasty in China. In 1892, however, the first recorded game took place in Glasgow from the Scottish Football Association and just three years later the first women’s game was recorded in England.

The game was prospering just as much as the men and teams such as the British Ladies’ Football Club fronted by activist Nettie Honeyball in 1894 who paved the way for the game today. 

As the war took over the world in 1914, men were deployed away from their homes and the men’s soccer game was non-existent.

So women took over the mantle and produced some wonderful spectacles including on Boxing Day 1917 when 20,000 people watched England play Ireland. 

However, many people had a problem with women playing the sport and saw them as too “masculine” for enjoying soccer.

This all came to a head in 1921 when the English Football Association banned women’s soccer. It was a detrimental hit for the sport, even despite its popularity (one game got over 50,000 attendees) the women’s game was banned until 1971.

Since women were allowed to participate in the sport again, the game has gone from strength to strength. In 1991 the first World Cup was held and more leagues have been established all across the world.

The popularity and standard of the game have constantly improved with fans flocking to stadiums, seeing their side more regularly on the television, and women’s soccer is included in the newspapers.

The sport was becoming incredibly popular in America during the 1990s but now the sport is popular globally. So much so 77,768 attended England vs Germany in 2019 promoting the game once more. 

Who invented a soccer ball?

The soccer ball is a key part of playing soccer. Without it, there would be no game. Historians have found that the ball used in games dates back to Chinese, Egyptian, Roman, and Greek times.

The ball would be made from different animal skin and gut but they would not be able to play several games with the ball as it would perish leaving the ball redundant.

It would not be until engineer Charles Goodyear invented a soccer ball made from vulcanized rubber, which he patented and perfected. Goodyear invented the ball in 1855 so that games would have a more sustainable ball to use rather than the pig bladder.

With people making their own balls you would often have oddly shaped balls and it would not go where they wanted it to go. 

However, in 1862 H.J Lindon would improve on Goodyear’s design and created the first inflatable ball that would make the ball playable for a much longer period.

In 1872, the English Football Association decided to give the ball an official size and weight so that it was consistent in all games. Little changed to this rule until 1937 when a little more weight was added and this allowed balls to be mass-produced. 

The ball has changed materials over many years and manufacturers have experimented with different stitching, the material of the ball, and the paneling.

Sometimes the ball can determine how good a tournament like the World Cup can be as for example, the South African World Cup used the Adidas Jabulani which affected the state of play when players took their shot at goal.

When did soccer become popular?

Soccer has grabbed the attention of the public since it was first established as a sport.

As stated, communities would come together to play or support in the early forms of the sport. It was and still is an important sense of community as it can bring families and friends together. 

The creation of the league system and clubs in the late 1800s helped with the popularity of the sport as teams from across the north of England and Midlands were playing against each other.

The 12 founding members of the English Football League were Accrington, Aston Villa, Blackburn Rovers, Bolton Wanderers, Burnley, Derby County, Everton, Notts County, Preston North End, Stoke, West Bromwich Albion, and Wolverhampton Wanderers.

All of these clubs were created on strong foundations and are still in existence to this day. 

By the 1900-01 season, there were 36 teams across two different leagues all playing against each other to attendances of up to 50,000 people.

Although the league consisted of just northern teams, there were many clubs from the south that still played in the FA Cup and outside the league. Soccer really gripped the English nation.

Since the creation of the clubs and leagues, the sport has just become more and more popular all over the world.

It is played by approximately 250 million players in over 200 countries and dependencies, making it officially the world’s most popular sport.

Soccer was made readily available on the radio, on television, and in the newspapers so people were able to access the sport easily.

It was also created by the common person for the common person, so affording tickets to watch the team live was not too expensive.

Still to this day, the most-watched television broadcast in England was the 1966 World Cup when England beat West Germany with 33.3 million people tuning in.

It is also the case that for each “tournament year” soccer will be the most-watched event in many countries. For example in Germany out of the top 20 live broadcasts, soccer from a World Cup or a European Championship game hits 19 out of the 20 broadcasts.

In more modern times you cannot avoid the sport with people talking about it at work, on social media, or ringing up radio stations to have their opinion heard about soccer. It really does dominate the world. 

Soccer history facts

Over time soccer has created amazing moments and careers for players of the game. From personal achievements to club achievements and to national achievements. Here are a few facts about great achievements in the game of soccer:

• Brazil has won the most World Cups since the competition started in 1930. They have won the competition five times in the years 2002, 1994, 1970, 1962 and 1958.
• 17 different countries have hosted the World Cup and have been won by 8 different countries. Brazil, Germany, Italy, France, Argentina, Uruguay, Spain, and England.
• Germany’s Miroslav Klose has scored the most goals in World Cup history as he has found the net 16 times including a hat trick against Saudi Arabia in Germany’s 8-0 win at the World Cup in 2002.
• Erwin Helmchen has scored the most goals ever in soccer history. He scored a reported 982 goals in 575 games. The highest fully recorded player is Ferenc Puskás with 808 goals in 794 games.
• In England, Alan Shearer holds the record for the most goals scored in the Premier League with 260 goals.
• Ahmed Hassan of Egypt represented his country 184 times and has the most international caps of all time for any country.
• On 11th April 2001, Australia smashed many a record with their game against American Samoa. They won the game 31-0 and striker Archie Thompson scored 13 goals himself. 
• Real Madrid is the most dominant European Club in the Champions League (formerly the European Cup) with 13 wins in their long history.
• Independiente has won the most Copa Libertadores the most amount of times. They have won the competition 7 times.
• Brazilian defender Dani Alves has the most trophies throughout his career. He has won 41 titles with Bahia, Sevilla, Barcelona, Juventus, PSG, and Brazil.
• Lionel Messi has won the Ballon d’Or 7 times throughout his career. He has the most anyone has ever won since the award was created in 1956 and first won by Sir Stanley Matthews.
• Manchester United has the most English top-flight titles. The club has won the title 20 times.
• Colombian central defensive midfielder Gerardo Bedoya has the most career red cards. Surprisingly he has been sent off 46 times over his career. 
• Neymar’s move to PSG in 2017 from Barcelona was a record transfer fee and broke the previous fee spent by Manchester United on Paul Pogba by over €100 million. PSG spent €222m on the tricky Brazilian forward.

Soccer, it is evident, has evolved massively over a relatively short period of time and in that period the rules have changed constantly.

From rules such as offside, how to decide a draw in a tournament, and how many points are awarded for a win, there has been an adaptation from the original 1848 rules.

It is clear the game is always changing and it will continue to change especially with the use of video assistance but one thing that will be remembered is that the love for the game that originated 3,000 years ago will not change. 

Although many do like many sports from boxing to formula one, some people feel they have to fully throw themselves into one sport and one sport only.

The love for a sport can become quite tribal and heated arguments can develop over what sport is better.

Especially in the United States with so many first-class sports available. Baseball, football, basketball, soccer, ice hockey, golf, tennis, and many more dominate the sports channels in the country. 

However, there has always been a debate about what sport is better between soccer and basketball because the two sports are end to end and high intensity. So what is better soccer or basketball?

Both sports have a huge following globally but soccer does have the edge because it is played at a higher standard across the world as opposed to basketball.

However, the popularity of basketball cannot be understated with the sport being in the top three in America. People probably prefer soccer due to the global attraction and the fact scoring means much more, rather than the final quarter like basketball. 

Which sport came first soccer or basketball

When it comes to what came first, it is actually quite close. Both sports have had a long history in the world and both have been prominent since the 1800s.

Over that time they have become two of the biggest sports in the world. 

However, soccer was the first to come onto the scene in 1863. After many centuries of soccer-like games, soccer was finally a recognized sport.

The game was banned for centuries due to violent outbreaks but returned to the streets of London in the early 1800s.

However, the Government banned it once again until 1835 but at this point, it was well established in schools across the country and its popularity was rivaling cricket. 

In 1848, there was an attempt to finally sort out some rules for this game in Cambridge and this led to the creation of leagues and teams across the country.

One of the first clubs Notts County, created in 1862, still exists today! The popularity and amount of clubs being created led to the English Football Association being set up in 1863. 

In 1885, after a long hard battle, professional football was established and in 1888 the first soccer league was created.

When soccer was first played in England there were just 12 teams in the league, now there are 92 recognized teams in the first four top-flight divisions; in the country, there are over 40,000 recognized clubs with the soccer association. 

Basketball took an easier route than soccer, the sport arrived with clear set rules written by James Naismith.

His thirteen rules that he stated were part of a class assignment and did actually use a soccer ball and nine players, all aiming to throw the ball into peach baskets that were nailed to the balconies.

When a player scored a basket the game would have been stopped for someone to retrieve the ball!

In 1892, the sport was given its first public outing and was an instant hit with the crowd who watched the game.

Word spread quickly about the sport and over the next three years the rules were refined and it led to the first intercollegiate game between Minnesota School of Agriculture and Hamline College being played in 1895.

Alongside the men’s game, the women’s game was gaining popularity as well and the first women’s game was played the following year.

Everybody had basketball fever and the creation of the first professional league was confirmed in 1898 but it would be another seven years before they removed the peach baskets and ultimately removed the delay to the game.

Which sport is more physically demanding soccer or basketball?

Training

In soccer, professional players can train for around 30 hours a week and that is dependent on if they have several games a week.

In training, they will vary work between light/recovery, gym sessions, on-field practice, and conditioning in pre-season.

In pre-season, they can train up to three times a day but typically players will have two sessions a day split into the morning and the afternoon.

Basketball players have to go through slightly more rigorous training and train for around 40 hours per week in the normal season.

Alongside this players have a more hectic schedule and in the NBA players have to play 82 games in a season as opposed to a Premier League footballer who would only play 38 games (excluding cup competitions). 

Players are required to train in the gym, full team practices, attend massage recovery sessions and also work on their own on their conditioning.

In the off-season, basketball players can train up to 10 hours a day so that they are prepared for the upcoming strenuous season.

Game time running stats

It is hard to compare the two sports for in-game running stats because of the difference in pitch size.

For example, the average professional football will run on average 6.7 miles whereas the average NBA player will run around 2 miles per game.

So this shows the ability to run longer distances but the average sprinting done by a basketball player is much higher due to the quick and intense nature of the game being end to end.

Physical contact reliant

In both sports, you have to be strong physically and have to be able to fend off opponents who are trying to get the ball off you and into their possession.

Both sports have players of different physical sizes who can still play the game but ultimately strength is a vital part of the game.

Although physical contact is called up more often in basketball, by the referees, than it is in soccer for example a shoulder barge is a foul in basketball but in soccer, it can be seen as a fair tackle, you still have to be physically strong to block players from scoring defensively. 

It is a close call between the two sports but strength-wise you have to be more in shape in basketball especially as a defensive player. 

Which players are more fit, soccer or basketball?

The demands of either sport are different and ones that have to be looked at carefully. As stated the size of the pitch/ court differs between the two sports therefore it is hard to comparatively say who is the fitter player.

There are statistics that can compare the two like previously mentioned about like distance covered but also top speed.

The fastest player in the NBA is reportedly Kings’ point guard De’Aaron Fox who can reach a top speed of 18.6 mph; which is incredibly quick.

However, Bayern Munich full-back Alphonso Davies can reach speeds of 22.69mph as he demonstrated against Barcelona in the semi-final of the Champions League in 2020.

Both sports, if you are to succeed, have to have players who are at their peak fitness and that is why you are seeing players like Cristiano Ronaldo and LeBron James play into their late thirties at the highest level still. 

Who earns more basketball or soccer?

There can be many differences in what a player earns throughout their career playing either basketball or playing soccer.

There can be players who earn millions and there can be players who earn a very decent wage. If you look at players who play basketball outside the USA they are likely to be earning $500-800k a season.

Whereas in the USA (NBA) players’ average salary is a whopping $8.32 million! 

The NBA is where the money is and players often dominate the list of the wealthiest sportsmen in the world.

Players like LeBron James, Steph Curry, Kevin Durant, Russell Westbrook, Kyrie Irving, James Harden, Giannis Antetokounmpo, and Damien Lillard all earn way over $45 million from their salary and sponsorship deals.

On the soccer side, players can still earn a very good wage but the average in the English Premier League is nowhere close to $8 million.

The Champions Manchester City have an average wage bill of roughly $8.7 million and they are one of the richest clubs in the world.

Compare this with a club like Burnley who has been a Premier League mainstay for many years they only overage $2.39 million for the entire squad.

Players like Ronaldo, Messi, and Neymar are the highest paid in the sport and are all worth in excess of $95 million.

However, in the MLS players are not getting anywhere near the same amount of money as the three just mentioned as the average wage is $530,000 yearly.

The popularity pays the wages for the two sports depending on what country they play in.

Which sport is more technical, basketball or soccer?

Both sports have technical aspects that are niche and incredibly hard to pull off. Players train hard to perfect certain skills like three-point shots in basketball or free kicks in soccer.

Players a relentless in trying to improve and bring a more technical side to their game.

It could be argued that it is harder for basketball players to score a basket because of the size of their target and players being in such close proximity to put a player off a shot.

However, in soccer, the goal has a permanent goalkeeper to stop the ball from going into the back of the net so it requires a player to be more precise with their finishing. 

Which sport needs more strategy, basketball or soccer?

The great thing about sport is, is the fact that it is always evolving. Strategy and how to play the game have brought some genius people to look at the way the game is played and alter it so that they have the winning formula.

Soccer has had managers like Pep Guardiola, Sir Alex Ferguson, Brian Clough, Carlo Ancelotti, Jose Mourinho, Ottmar Hitzfeld, and Bill Shankly all change the way soccer is played.

The same can be said for basketball with coaches like Jerry Sloan, John Kundla, Chuck Daly, Larry Brown, Gregg Popovich, Pat Riley, Red Auerbach, and Phil Jackson, just like the soccer managers managed to revolutionize the game and turn their philosophy into a winning strategy,

The strategy can be simple and the strategy can also be more complex in both sports. In soccer, you have the famous total football where you are constantly attacking and playing as a unit or you can have the route one style where you play a long ball up and battle with the opponent for it.

In basketball, it can differ from the constant ball movement that you see in today’s game or it could be the dominant big men of the 1960s relying on their physicality and brute force to beat an opponent. 

None is better than the other and both sports have had people change the strategy for years but both should be respected for people wanting to outwit and study the game so they can gain an advantage. 

Soccer is an international sport but basketball dominates in the USA

In terms of popularity, soccer will always have an advantage. The sport dominates most of Europe and South America whereas basketball is only the biggest sport in the USA.

Competitions like the World Cup, European Champions League, Copa Libertadores, and the European Championships show how many different countries can battle it out on the highest stage and you can have a different winner each time.

For example, in the World Cup, the past five winners have been France, Germany, Spain, Italy, and Brazil. 

However, basketball centers around the USA and only a handful of countries. Unlike soccer, the USA has blown away other countries in the Olympics due to their greater stature.

They have also got the most medals at the FIBA Basketball world cup. Although they have not been as dominant as they have been at the Olympics they are still incredibly superior to the opposing nations. 

Ultimately, the two sports require a high amount of commitment to make it to the top level. It is hard to say which sport is the better one because that would be disregarding sportspeople who have worked hard to make a career in the sport of basketball or soccer.

Soccer is probably more popular than basketball and would make it a better sport in some people’s eyes but basketball is a very entertaining sport that people do enjoy alongside soccer.

There are green cards in football, they are a disciplinary measure, somewhere between a red and a yellow card, shown to players for unsportsmanlike conduct towards the referee.

They first emerged in 2018, in the CONIFA world cup and we may see more of them in the future. 

I will go over this relatively new concept, its history, its future, and its purpose. Green cards could be coming to the mainstream football world soon so a good grasp on the topic will help you better understand it, should it be implemented.

What are Green Cards in Football?

A green card is a disciplinary measure taken against a player, it falls in the grey area between a yellow and a red card. It is issued for disrespect or dissent to the referee.

The implications are that the player must leave the field of play, however, they may be replaced by the manager if the team has any available substitutions left. 

They have been implemented to try and stamp out the all too common incidences of players abusing the referee.

One such incident that comes to mind is Lionel Messi and Hernandez Hernandez in Barcelona’s 1-1 draw with Deportivo Alaves. The Catalonia talisman threw the ball straight at the referee after play was broken up for a foul.

Such incidents are extremely common in the modern game and often when it involves a player of Messi’s caliber, it seems that the referee may be afraid to give them a red card due to the ridicule they would receive from his many fans in the media and online.

A green card could alleviate this circumstance as Messi would still be able to play the next game – a green card does not result in a suspension, and Barcelona would still be allowed to have 11 players on the pitch.

Green Cards History

Where was the First Green Card Given and to Who?

The first-ever green card was issued in the CONIFA world cup in a game between Padania and Tuvalu on June 2, 2018, when referee Raymond Mashamba was forced to issue two in quick succession.

First to one of the Tuvalu midfielders and then to Padania’s Stefano Baldan. 

The first-ever green card issued in Italy was given in October 2016, to Cristian Galano of Vicenza Calcio football club. Galano received the honor after being unfairly awarded a corner and subsequently telling the referee that none of the defenders had touched the ball.

The decision was changed and a goal kick was given to the opposition. 

Another place where a similar kind of green card to the Italian one has been introduced is the grassroots level in Ireland. This to me is a masterstroke by the IRFU (Irish Rugby Football Union).

By introducing it at such a young age, officials can weed out the instances of poor sportsmanship before they even reach the highest level and the cards will therefore not be necessary for the professional leagues.

Nurturing such habits at a young age will undoubtedly create a more pleasant environment as we move up the ladder, you know how it goes, “you can’t teach an old dog new tricks,” but you can teach a new dog.

Hopefully, more countries such as England, Spain, France, and Germany take the baton and further this prospect so that we can enjoy pure, respectful football in our top 5 leagues in the future.

Incidences Where a Player May Have Received a Green Card 

An occurrence where a player could have received a green card if they were available and he had come clean, was Raheem sterling in 2018 against Shakhtar Donetsk, Sterling tripped on his own and was awarded a penalty.

He decided not to come clean, and Manchester city slotted the penalty home in a 6-0 win against the Ukrainian side.

This kind of behavior should be condemned and with occurrences of “diving” being extremely common in modern football, maybe an incentive to own up, is what the footballing world currently needs. 

The other type of green card could have been issued in any number of circumstances across the world in recent times, most memorably, the 2015 Champions League match between Paris Saint Germain and Chelsea.

Referee Bjorn Kuipers was bombarded by complaining Chelsea players which seemed to influence his decision. Had there been measures such as a green card in place, Kuipers could have swiftly issued one and the rest of the players would have backed off- questionable decision avoided and control of the match regained. 

Another similar incident was a very memorable one, just not as recent, which was Portugal VS England in the 2006 FIFA world cup where Cristiano Ronaldo got his manchester united teammate Wayne Rooney sent off after the English striker came together with Carvalho.

A green card would have alleviated the situation and Ronaldo would have been sent off, but he stayed on, and that all too memorable wink at the Portugal bench was just the salt into English wounds. 

Green Cards in CONIFA World Football

The first place where this initiative was implemented was the 2018 CONIFA world cup. The tournament is for independent nations not associated with the football powerhouse FIFA.

When talking to Sky Sports, organizer Paul Watson remarked about the green cards, “We’d like to clamp down on the dissent problem. Football has a problem with the lack of respect for referees.” 

I believe that this is a great development as I fully agree with Paul Watson in that there is a major problem in not only football but all sports when it comes to disrespecting officials.

The official is there to ensure the game runs smoothly and uphold the laws of the game to ensure fair play, and when a player goes out of their way to make a referee’s job harder it is unethical and does need to be punished. 

The next edition of the competition comes around in 2022 and we could well see this measure implemented again. 

Green Cards in Italian Football

In Italy, in the Calcio B league, green cards have also been implemented, however, they have a different purpose. They’re issued to players after a game as a symbol of fair play and sportsmanship.

They are then counted up at the end of the season and players receive merits based on the accumulation of their green cards throughout the season. 

This is rather to encourage players to keep within the spirit of the game, a largely undefined facet of football, which is up to them to decide what it is and up to the referee’s discretion as to whether or not a green card should be issued.

These cards are not the same as the yellow and red cards in that they are not exactly physical cards, yes there is actually a green card, but it’s merely a symbol. 

It does in essence, have a similar effect on the game as that of the CONIFA green card, because, in all honesty, dissent or disrespect towards the referee is under no circumstance within the spirit of the so-called, “beautiful game.” 

The fundamental difference is that one is a punishment and the other is an honor.

Additionally, the Italian version is for players who go over and above the usual confines of the spirit of football and display an outstanding gesture.

Whereas the CONIFA version simply requires players to remain respectful and within these confines.

Will the Green Cards be Used More in the Future?

CONIFA is onto something here, and although it may not be in the mainstream football world yet, with the big moves people like Arsene Wenger are making to shake up and improve the game, I wouldn’t be surprised if we see this directive adopted by the powerhouses such as FIFA, CONMEBOL, and UEFA. 

The only issue is, that some players, managers, and maybe even fans may be against it. Anything new in football is almost always met with animosity, as we saw with the introduction of VAR (Video Assistant Referee) at the 2018 edition of the FIFA world cup.

If it does make its emergence onto the world stage, we will have to treat it with patience and wait for players, officials, and managers alike, to adjust to the new rules and expect to be hit very hard by green cards before players learn to stop disrespecting match officials. 

Another question that is raised, is which green card should be adopted if one is to be adopted? My view – both.

One of them will have to change color, maybe we can have a blue or purple card as well, but there is no reason that both of these initiatives cannot be adopted and adapted to further develop the modern game. 

So will we see green cards in the future? I cannot give a definitive answer. Do I want to see green cards in the future? Yes, I do.

However, nothing will come close to going into the store getting a feel of the shoe, and making sure you have made the right decision.

There is nothing worse than as a sports player putting on your new cleats and for them to feel uncomfortable or just downright wrong for what you want; it means you have to start the process all over again.

This feeling is the same across all sports from football to basketball but what many people wonder is, is there a real difference between soccer and baseball cleats?

Many will feel you can “get away” with wearing the different sports cleats but they would be wrong.

There are quite a few important differences between the different cleats and you will want to avoid making the mistake of purchasing the wrong shoes for your sport.

So what do you need to look out for when purchasing the right cleats for either soccer or baseball?

The difference between the two types of cleats is with the grip underneath the cleats. Both have gips but baseball has an extra stud at the front tip.

Soccer cleats can also have different grips depending on what surface you play on. Although you can still play the two sports in the same cleats it is better to play in the correct cleats.

Are soccer cleats and baseball cleats the same thing?

Despite looking very similar on the outside, the cleats are quite different.

They may follow the same style with certain cleat exteriors (technology has advanced from traditional leather cleats) and studded bottoms when both sports are playing on grass but they are different types of cleats.

However, you can still play in the different cleats but there is a difference and you will feel it especially using baseball cleats for soccer.

The cleats are transferable as both do have studded bottoms, however, if you want to keep playing for longer and at a higher level you need to invest in the right cleat for your sport.

In baseball, you will be able to wear the soccer cleats for training and playing on a weekend (at a low level) for a while but if you play or train more often than once a week you will want to invest in the correct cleats.

You can acquire certain cleats that are similar to each other. Both sports have different categories that their cleats can fit into and both are very similar.

In soccer, different cleats are required for different surfaces such as firm ground turf, soft ground turf, artificial turf, and indoor. Whereas, baseball cleats fit into the category of metal studs, molded plastics, and cleats for artificial turf. 

For example, the metal studs used for firm ground soccer turf would be the same as the metal studs used either in the diamond or out in the grass for baseball.

The same can be said for soft ground in soccer and molded plastics, the two styles can be used for both grass fields but also on some artificial surfaces which can be common in soccer especially in Eastern Europe. 

The cleats also share a similar exterior casing. For example, some cleats might have leather, knitted, or synthetic exterior depending on the fit and feel a player wants when they are out on the field.

The cleat can change in how they feel in weight and that ultimately affects the grip of the cleat in your foot rather than the grips on the bottom of the foot.

This means that you can wear the different style cleats for the different surfaces and be able to still perform to a standard but there are some differences you have to be aware of as it might affect your game.

What are the differences between soccer and baseball cleats?

So, as stated there are several similarities between the two sports cleats and how they can be used in their respective sport. However, it has also been stated that there are differences and how they help with the different sports. 

The main difference between the soles of the cleats is the studs. The studs vary between the two sports and they are laid out in a different formation to each other.

Specifically the top stud in baseball. This is where it can become problematic to switch cleats for each sport. If you wanted to use soccer cleats in baseball then fine but vice versa there would be an issue.

The top stud in soccer is not allowed because of health and safety, if players had the top stud they would be causing serious damage because if they went in for a tackle and went over the ball.

The top stud would hit the opposition player directly on the ankle and leave them in a serious amount of pain.

The top stud on a pair of soccer cleats is lower down and more in the balls of the feet.

The reason for this is because baseball players need the top stud for grip at the top of the foot whereas soccer players need it in the balls of their feet for movement and maneuverability around the soccer field. Baseball players need it in the top so they can move off the spot quickly, hence why they only have three studs at the back of the cleat compared to the four at the back in the soccer cleat.

The baseball player needs to move quickly to get between each base and the soccer player needs a firm grip on the pitch to control the ball and manipulate the ball. 

It is common for baseball players to have more grip on the ankle than soccer players.

Although players do need grip in their ankles and there are many more cleats becoming available that have synthetic ankle supports, baseball cleats require firmer support in the ankle for quick movement as their movement is very quick and rapid. 

Normally, a baseball cleat is a lot heavier than that of a soccer cleat, and especially with more synthetic materials being used in soccer cleats that is certainly true.

Soccer players are favoring lighter cleats when they are playing because they want to feel like they can move quicker, it is very common for wingers to wear synthetic cleats.

However, baseball cleats are getting closer to soccer cleats with the softer material moving away from the customary leather ones.

Another quite common thing is that baseball cleats are a bit longer than soccer ones.

This is designed so that players feel like they have an extra advantage when they are trying to steal a base and get that vital toe in safe before the umpire calls them out. It also makes for a more comfortable cleat.

Soccer cleats

All soccer cleats can offer a player much different styles of grip and no matter what cleat that has been produced by the likes of Nike, Adidas, Puma, Sondico, New Balance, or any other cleat producer can feature the sole a player needs.

Firm Ground cleats

Firm-ground cleats are the most popular type of cleats because they offer the ultimate grip for a player on all surfaces.

Playing at a lower level can mean that the surfaces are uneven and sometimes quite poor, using a firm ground-style cleat with metal studs means you can fully grip yourself into the grass and play your natural game.

So no matter if it is hard in the summer from dryness or hard in the winter from freezing conditions, firm ground is the way to go.

The studs can come in different styles as well. They might come in the rounded style that you can often see on baseball cleats which offer better mobility and a quick release from the ground or they may come in a bladed fashion that can offer better traction because they can cover a larger surface area.

When it comes to blades you do not have to tighten them and have the fear of losing a stud. 

Soft Ground cleats

Soft ground cleats are perfect for places with unpredictable weather and ones that lots of rain because they are able to grip wet surfaces.

They are usually made out of aluminum studs and there are usually just six studs, four at the front and two at the back.

However, many cleat producers are promoting a more firm ground distribution of studs but with soft ground studs as this is giving the player much more grip on the soft surface. 

When a player uses soft ground cleats, they a showing they are willing to play in the wetter season and ready to get down and dirty.

Artificial ground cleats

The artificial ground cleat can vary because of the different artificial surfaces. Traditionally artificial surfaces would be the use of astroturf covered with sand, so studs would not provide any grip and if anything would cause the player damage as the ankle would be left vulnerable.

So on the astroturf surface players use a sole that has a full grip with either a full coverage of small rubber stud-like bumps on the sole so that you have a lower profile on the pitch but still enough grip to the astroturf.

With new modern 3G pitches, players are still favoring using the astroturf cleats mentioned but some are favoring using the soft ground cleats as the new 3G pitches offer players the ability to put their feet into the ground and establish more grip than you get on an astroturf pitch.

Baseball cleats

Like soccer cleats, the metal-studded cleats do offer the most support and grip on a pitch because they are designed to go into the grass.

The studs are slightly longer in baseball than they are for soccer so with the metal studs you will not get any dirt or gravel stuck in between them, which can be a Godsend when you are cleaning your cleats!

Metal studded cleats

The metal-studded cleats are best for basemen, shortstops, and runners because the metal studs are able to give you more speed and maneuverability than the alternatives. However, with the metal studs, many players can actually injure themselves with sudden movement because the grip is so good on them but this is only when a player can be quite drastic with their movement.

Molded plastic cleats

Just like soccer, the baseball cleats for soft ground use molded plastic cleats, and they are designed for those really soft or wet fields.

Many players use these in the outfield on the grass when it has been raining. Whereas soccer players want to stay gripped to the ground, baseball molded plastic cleats offer extra bounce for the player.

This can be extremely useful, like stated, in the outfield when a player needs to catch a ball that might be above them. 

The great thing about the plastic cleats compared to the metal cleats is that you can use them on all surfaces including concrete and they will not wear down.

They may not offer as much support on the harder surfaces but they are a great alternative to the studded cleats that players favor in the warmer months.

Players favor the molded cleats in the months where rainfall is heavy and that is traditionally at the beginning of the season when the rain can be non-stop at times. 

Artificial turf cleats

The artificial surface cleats follow the same style as soccer with the small rubber studs on the bottom of the sole leaving no area without one so that there is grip on the surface. 

These cleats can certainly be transferable as players usually use these for training and save their studded or molds for their game.

However, if you wanted to wear your baseball cleats to soccer practice you might struggle to control the ball as much as you wanted to because of the lack of striking area found in a soccer cleat on the top of the foot.

Should I buy different style cleats?

In conclusion,  the best thing you can do is to make sure you are buying the correct cleat for the sport that you play.

You might be able to transfer them and still be able to feel comfortable when you play but as has been demonstrated in this article you will perform to your best ability if you have the right cleat for either baseball or soccer because the designers have added the specification that is needed.

With the extra weight in the cleats and different types of players wanting different synthetics from their cleat material, you are always best going for the right cleat that is for that sport. 

These different formations require players to play in different positions and all can have different roles depending on their position.

Traditionally teams are set up in a 4-4-2 formation with players in the wide defensive positions referred to as full-backs. However, with the adaptation of this formation soccer introduced the term wing-back. So what is a wingback?

A wingback is a player in soccer that has adapted from the fullback role through the change of formation from the manager. They are required to both defend and attack but they are given a license to attack more. 

What is a wingback in soccer?

A wingback in soccer is someone who is placed in the defensive position of the pitch in the traditional fullback position.

However, a soccer player would not be referred to as a wingback if the team had decided to play four players at the back.

Wingbacks are referred to as wingbacks if the team plays a 3-5-2 or a 5-3-2 formation (with slight adaptations to the formation).

The main difference is that a wing-back has a different role to fulfill as opposed to a defensive-minded fullback whose first instinct is to defend.

The role of a wing-back has been one like fashion. Sometimes they are in and sometimes they are out. The role became popular in the 1970s with the Ajax side that dominated and the Dutch national side with their “Total Football” philosophy.

Despite losing popularity, teams like Pep Guardiola’s 2010s Barcelona sides used it, as did Gareth Southgate in the 2018 World Cup with England and Louis Van Gaal in the 2014 World Cup.

Sometimes the formation can be used sporadically rather than a full philosophy like the Dutch side had but it can still be an incredibly effective tool to have and use the wing-backs. 

However, despite teams traditionally playing four at the back and presuming they are just full-backs, many are considered to be closer to wing-backs than those of a full-back.

If you look at Antonio Conte with Chelsea he used Marcos Alonso and Victor Moses in a back four but they were constantly attacking.

The same can be said for Jurgen Klopp’s Champions League-winning side in 2019 and their Premier League winning side two years later, Andy Robertson and in particular Trent Alexander-Arnold were instrumental in how Liverpool attacked as opposed to how they defended, both Alexander-Arnold and Robertson finished in the top three of assists in the 2019/20 season just behind central midfielder Kevin De Bruyne.

What is the role of a wingback in soccer?

The role of a wingback is similar to that of a full back, however, they are expected to put their attacking credentials ahead of their defensive duties.

The thought process is that teams have chosen to play with three center-backs so they feel they can cover the wingback sufficiently, therefore, allowing them to roam forward and act as another attacker. 

The role is a tough role because players are expected to work hard up and down their respective sidelines helping both the attack and the defense.

When playing with wingbacks it is highly unlikely that the manager will employ wingers in the side, so the wingback is fully in charge of the side of the pitch. 

Wingbacks are expected to make attacking runs more often than not and are required to produce either crosses or key passes to their forwards.

As opposed to overlapping, they are required to create the chances themselves and make opportunities for the advancing forwards. 

A wingback is also required to stay in those wide positions as an alternative to the central positions. This gives the team another outlet and one that can create many promising chances from those important wide positions. 

The wingback needs to be able to take the ball moving forward at speed so that they can keep the attack flowing and keep the opposition defense busy, not giving them a chance to fully regroup and block the attack.

What are the qualities of a good wingback?

A good wingback needs to have several qualities to help them stand out from the rest of the bunch. Two of the main attributes you need to have are perseverance and patience.

The constant need to attack and defend at the same time can be a frustrating job but can also reap many rewards if you keep plugging away and working hard.

Alongside these two attributes, it is key for a player to have incredibly good stamina, pace, and work rate.

This is important because players are always on the move, they will be attacking and defending constantly so need to help the side both offensively as well as defensively.

Managers feel it is essential for a player to work hard in the wingback position and have to rely on them. 

It is becoming even more important now that players can produce a good final ball. Whether that is a deep cross, across from the backline, or a key through ball to the strikers, wingbacks are expected to create just as much as attackers.

Playing as a wingback is not like playing as a fullback around 30 years ago, where getting a cross into the box was hit and hope, the player has to make the right decision about when to cross or when to find a player making a run into a dangerous area. 

Many managers, Pep Guardiola in particular, employ wingbacks in their sides but are now wanting the player to be wide but also slightly more central than a traditional wing back would be.

The player would become more of an inverted fullback meaning they would cut out the unnecessary short passes and it opens up space in dangerous areas for more creative players to find, where they can then cause damage to the other side. 

Players are becoming more and more used to having wingbacks on their side and rely heavily on them to do a lot of work for the side.

Players like Kyle Walker and Marcelo, have spoken about how they have adapted their games to play both full back and wingback, depending on what system the manager is playing. You have to be a special type of player to fully master both positions. 

It is important that as a wingback you stay fit and you are able to perform for the full 90 minutes of a game to your full capability.

The team is relying on the wingback to do a lot of duties and if the player playing that position is unable to complete the full 90 minutes or just thinks they can coast through the game they will be found out. 

What’s the difference between wingback and fullback?

Fullbacks’ first instinct is to defend but a wingback is looking to attack. Despite playing in very similar positions the role does differ because you are expected as a wingback to do both the role of a full back and a wide midfielder (sometimes also a winger as well!). 

The modern fullback has had to adapt more to the role of a wingback in recent years with so many teams using wingbacks to great effect and realizing how influential a wide defender can be to the side when they attack. So the difference is not as stark as it used to be.

However, any fullback will tell you the first thing they have to do is to defend and that is why they play football.

So whereas a wingback may focus their game on the attacking play, a fullback will want to support their centreback teammates in defending the goal more than helping the attacking aspect of the game.

With wingbacks needing stamina and pace due to the amount of work they have to do on the flanks of the pitch, a full back is not necessarily picked because of these qualities.

Fullbacks are chosen more on their ability to tackle and their positional awareness. Players like Phillip Lahm, Gary Neville, and Eric Abidal were all first-rate fullbacks for their defensive duties.

How to play wingback in soccer

So to become a wingback in soccer you need to take all the attributes and put them all together.

You need to have pace, stamina, be comfortable on the ball, be able to carry the ball in possession, be able to attack as well as defend and most importantly produce key moments in the game offensively.

The role of wingback to fullback might not seem too different but it is very different when you are required to produce so much at either end of the pitch.

This is why many wingers have been converted to wingbacks rather than playing as a fullback because they already have that attacking ability about them.

Former Ballon d’Or winner Fabio Cannavaro stated once, “As a defender, you can be many shapes and sizes. You can be short and fast. Or you can be tall and jump high.

It doesn’t matter. The only necessity is that you are confident when you take the pitch – because every week there is a new challenge.”

And he is right this is what it takes to be a defender in the game. Wing back might be more license to attack but fundamentally you are a defender who is facing a new challenge each game. 

However, the game has become much more moderated and the contact you make can be punished if it is seen as an aggressive act.

What are examples of contact sports?

There are many sports around the world that are contact sports and they are just part and part of the game.

Sports include rugby, football, ice hockey, boxing, mixed martial arts, basketball, lacrosse, water polo, Gaelic football, Australian football, and several other adaptations of these sports just mentioned.

In these sports, it is considered part of the game and how you play. If rules changed and there was no contact allowed in the sports mentioned it would either seriously damage the style of play or completely cancel the sport altogether.

In recent times many sports have brought in more protective equipment and implemented more rules to protect the player for example the change of the scrum rule in rugby to protect the players from seriously injuring themselves or one another.

Is contact allowed in soccer?

So with soccer being among the contact sports, they are allowed to have some contact with one another but the officials can call fouls against players if they feel a player has been too aggressive in their nature to compete for the ball. 

Obviously, there will be contacted when a player goes in for a tackle but most of the contact has to be with the ball and a player cannot make contact with the player first.

Similarly, players are allowed to tussle with each other, shoulder to shoulder, but if that action becomes a push or a pulling of the shirt, then they will be penalized by the officials for their actions. 

As previously said, contact is part of the game and some players pride themselves on their physical strengths and how they can physically dominate teams within the rules of the game.

It is an important aspect and can change the flow of the game. For example, if you look at the former English Premier League side Stoke City under Tony Pulis they were physically the most imposing sides in the league and proved to be tricky customers for any team they faced.

However, their physical side stayed within the rules of the game. 

Is soccer a contact sport?

Technically the sport is a contact sport but obviously with restrictions. In a sense, it is close to basketball that contact can be made but within reason. Soccer will not allow contact if it has impeded a player and not followed the rules fairly.

Soccer is a contact sport as it allows players to challenge one another by allowing them to tackle each other.

Some pundits argue that physicality is the main part of the game and older fans of soccer feel that the rules on tackling have changed so much that the game has lost its physical edge making it closer to a non-contact sport.

However, games like The Battle of Santiago (1962), The Battle of Bramhall Lane (2002), The Battle of Nuremburg (2006), and any Fenerbahce vs Galatasaray game, you will see that there is has been and always will be contacted in the sport that can boil over a bit too much.

Is soccer a high contact sport?

Soccer is not a high contact sport. Despite it allowing physical acts, it is in no way the same as sports like rugby and football. The main difference is that the ball is played with the feet rather than the hands.

With the body naturally more aggressive in the arms this is where we see the difference. Players cannot be as physical with their arms in soccer and reduce the contact allowed. 

That is not to say that players are not using high contact because ultimately players’ natural personalities and game come into account.

Some players will use the physical side of their game and possibly become too overzealous with their approach leading to many fouls called against them.

Players like Roy Keane, Gennaro Gattuso, Vinnie Jones, Jaap Stam, and Duncan Ferguson, have all gone down in history as being hard players who might have used their physical side too much. 

Is soccer a low-contact sport?

The game is probably not a low contact sport either, however, it would be described closer to low contact than high contact and noncontact.

Whereas sports like field hockey are similar to soccer, they do not allow contact between players, and that is called up as a foul immediately. However, in soccer, not all contact will be called a foul.

The term low contact suggests minimal contact allowed but at times soccer can become quite physical, so it would be unfair to suggest that the sport is low contact.

So why is soccer a contact sport? 

Soccer is a contact sport because it is incredibly competitive and the nature of how the game is played. If you took out tackling and only allowed interceptions then you would have a completely different game.

Removing the contact removes other aspects of the game like free kicks and corners where players contest to win the ball.

Soccer needs the contact to remain in the game so the element of competition is healthy but like UEFA and FIFA have been promoting for many years is the idea of Fair Play where players are more conscious of how they conduct themselves on the pitch by not breaking the rules of the game. 

All fans have their own different cultures when it comes to soccer and when the World Cup is on it is a real spectacle for the ears and the eyes. So why is it so popular with people from the grassroots level all the way to the professional level?

1. The entertainment factor

There is always excitement with football. Even before games, there is anticipation and thrills as people eagerly await the action to unfold before their eyes.

With 22 players going up against each other for 90 mins giving it their all, there is thrill and suspense building that anything might happen during that time and you are there to witness it.

2. The competitive element

In this life, we are always wanting to compete and strive to do our best. Football is no different.

Across the board from playing on a Sunday afternoon for your local team to watching your side play in their professional league, football offers a competitive element with a direct want of beating the opposition so that your team can be the best that they can be. 

3. The atmosphere

If you have ever been to a soccer match or even to the local bar or even just round to your friend’s house, you will know that the atmosphere is everything.

You might be singing with total strangers or feeling the noise of the ground pulsating as you walk into the stadium, there are so many elements of the atmosphere that can help you fall in love with the game but there is undoubtedly no feeling of that of a football. 

The noise can be electric and deafening, for example when Ronaldinho scored his first Barcelona goal at the Nou Camp the rumble registered on an earthquake scale!

4. The chants

Closely related to the atmosphere are the chants. When a crowd is singing in unison it is a thing to behold hearing thousands of fans bellowing out their favorite song about the team or player.

Many chants are also incredibly inventive and humorous, especially in England where it is expected that you join in with the chanting…even if it is about a meat and potato pie! 

5. Rituals

Many people are so passionate about soccer they create their own rituals that they have to do each match day.

If you are going to the game it might be walking down a certain street or it could be making sure you get some fries from a certain vendor, all these things might seem menial to a non-soccer fan but they are important to them for the game and all part of the experience that makes it so popular. 

6. Rivalry 

There are derby matches all over the world from Rangers vs Celtic to Inter Milan vs AC Milan and they all offer different atmospheres but all fans expect their team to do one thing; win.

To have bragging rights over your local team and to be able to walk into the office or your education setting the next day knowing your team has won is a wonderful feeling.

The rivalry can sometimes spill over into violence with fans taking the spectacle too passionately but on the whole, fans are able to enjoy the rivalry with a lot of spirit and vigor.

7. The Playoffs

Who cannot like the playoffs? An idea that was taken from different sports such as football and basketball but the playoffs create a sense of hope for many teams, excitement, and possibly a sense of worry.

In the MLS, the playoff system is used for teams who finish in the top halves of the league and they all compete for the MLS cup whereas in England teams are usually promoted automatically if they finish in the top two or three positions of the league and then the following four teams battle it out in playoff games until the final.

However, if you are in the playoffs there is always a chance of making it through. Anybody can beat anybody on the day.

8. Stadiums

La Bombonera, Wembley, Santiago Bernabeu, Maracanã, and the Stadio Olympico. All these stadiums to a soccer fan are well known. They are seen as amphitheaters to soccer fans and their infrastructure is like a call to the holy land for them. 

9. Memorabilia 

Do you want something with your club’s crest on it? Easy. Everything can have the club’s crest on. Soccer shirts, hats, ties, pens, glasses, and even dog toys can have the image of the club on them.

Memorabilia is an important part of showing off your team’s colors and memorabilia is always going to be popular with fans who can have the chance to buy any product with the club emblazoned all over it.

10. Last-minute drama

There is genuinely nothing sweeter for a soccer fan than that of some late drama…provided you are on the right end of the drama!

Late winning goals create pandemonium all around the world especially in the stadium as fans are pumped with a shot of adrenaline from their team scoring that all-important late goal.

Games such as Manchester United vs Bayern Munich in the Champions League final in 1999 proved how much a game can twist when Teddy Sheringham and Ole Gunnar Solskjaer scored to steal the Champions League away from Bayern Munich in the space of two minutes.

11. Trophies to win

Cups and trophies are fundamental parts of the game and are indications that your achievements within the game have been rewarded. Local league cups all the way to the holy grail of the World Cup all show importance to an individual as well as a collective bigger picture.

12. It can be played anywhere

Grab a ball and head out into the world. You can now play soccer. The beauty of the game is that it is that simple and you can experience football in all its variants as long as you have the ball to play with.

Just as former Manchester United and Republic of Ireland midfielder Roy Keane once said, “I don’t believe skill was, or ever will be, the result of coaches. It is a result of a love affair between the child and the ball.”

13. Televised 

It is hard not to turn on the television and there not be some sort of soccer game on. With leagues all around the world playing soccer at different times broadcasters are always wanting to show the games to the world.

Key games are given extra air time for analysis and build-up pre-game and post-game. When the World Cup is one you cannot move for the amount of football that is played during the months of June and July. 

14. Emotions

During soccer, you are not devoid of your emotions. If anything when experiencing soccer your emotions are heightened.

It can give you some of the best moments of your life but it can also give you the worst moments as well. It can be one emotional rollercoaster over those 90 minutes.

That passion for the team to do well is what makes it popular because a sense of unity with passion goes a long way.

15. Anyone can take part

Soccer is incredibly inclusive and is open to anyone that is interested. There are many ways to be involved with soccer from being a fan who watches to someone who plays the game.

Soccer is played by over 250 million people in more than 200 countries. No matter who you are you can enjoy soccer.

But the question is, how do you wash a soccer jersey? For some, that is an easy question to answer but for others, it is not as simple.

In this article, we will cover everything you need to know when it comes to washing your favorite soccer jersey. From step-by-step instructions to if you can dry-clean them and if they shrink when you wash them.

We have you covered for everything you want or need regarding washing your jersey. Read on to find out how to wash your soccer jersey the right way.

The ideal way to wash a soccer jersey is to use cold water when washing it. Using hot water can sometimes cause the color to fade and it can also make your jersey shrink and can become damaged.

You will want to use a bleach-less, good quality, and color-protecting detergent powder for the best results.

Some liquid detergents will not dissolve properly and they can have elements in them that can ultimately ruin your beloved jersey.

How to wash a white soccer jersey- Step by step guide

1. Always wash inside out.

To help protect your jersey, its number, and logos, wash it inside out.

By doing this it will help prevent your jersey from rubbing against other items in your machine and against the machine itself.

2. Allow to pre-soak in detergent before washing.

For best results, you are going to want to pre-soak your jersey with some detergent in cold water before you wash it.

This allows the detergent to soak into the stains that the jersey has and that will make it easier to get them off once the jersey goes into the washing machine.

This will save you time as you will not have to wash your jersey again because the stains did not come off the first time. Soaking eliminates this.

3. Machine wash cold separately, or at least with like colors.

Jerseys are supposed to look crisp and fresh. Running colors will instantly ruin the appeal of a jersey.

There are two things you can do to prevent colors from running onto or off of your jersey.

Also, you will want to wash your jersey with similar color jerseys or by themselves so you can limit any colors running out of your top and make them look faded.

4. Never wash with towels or anything with zippers

This is to help protect your jersey from friction when in the washing machine as it can ruin your beloved top so you should always try to wash them separately.

5. Air dry your jersey, do not put it in the dryer

Dryers are notoriously tough on soccer jerseys and they can cause peeling on them because of the heat as well as the friction.

Add to that, being in a dryer can easily shrink your jersey and that could mean that it will no longer fit you and you will have to buy another one, which is not ideal.

6. Use a specific detergent that is designed to clean soccer apparel.

You are going to get dirt stains, sweat stains and odor stains on your jersey, and even blood stains too.

These do not affect you’re walking around clothes but when it comes to soccer jerseys, that can have a less than ideal impact on them.

If you are using normal detergents, they are not designed to be able to cope with these types of stains so you should choose one that is formulated specifically to be able to cope with these tough stains.

Vapor Fresh Laundry Detergent Pods or Vapor Fresh Laundry Detergent Powder are your best bests for getting the right results. After using them properly, your jersey should come out looking new with not a stain to be seen.

Can you dry clean a soccer jersey?

The answer is yes you can dry clean a soccer jersey, but it is not recommended as it will ruin your jersey entirely.

Most people who own a soccer jersey, think that the best way to get a jersey dry is to take it to a dry cleaner and they could not be more wrong.

The chemicals that are used when dry cleaning can often cause your jersey to have its color fade, fray, and the chemicals can even bleed through onto your jersey and ruin it forever.

If you are not willing to wait by having your jersey air dry over a clothes airer, then another option is that you can steam clean your jersey, but you must use distilled water to limit any potential damages to your jersey.

The best way to dry a jersey is to simply let it air dry as then there is no chance of damaging it at all. Although it takes longer (usually a couple of hours at least) you can be rested assured that your jersey will never be ruined by drying it.

Do soccer jerseys shrink in the wash?

Most companies today that make soccer jerseys do so by making them out of synthetic materials. By doing this there is no chance that a soccer jersey will shrink when it is washed.

However, despite this, it is still critical to remember that when it does come time to wash them, always use cold water or medium-level water and you are going to not want to use a dryer for your jersey.

This will ultimately help your jersey look brand new after multiple uses and washes.

Hopefully, we have covered everything in this article so next time you decide to wash your jersey there will be zero chance of it being ruined.

The only thing that can ruin this experience is the disappointment of the cleats feeling wrong, even though they fit perfectly when you first tried them. How does this happen?

Before active use, most soccer cleats that are made of leather need to be broken in. This process allows your new soccer shoes to form to your foot and feel more comfortable.

What this means is that the process of breaking in new soccer cleats ensures is that the cleats feel comfortable and leave your feet blister-free, even after prolonged use.

The process of breaking in soccer cleats is pretty easy. Following the set of directions listed in this article, you can ensure that your new soccer cleats provide you with maximum enjoyment and performance that comes with the proper breaking-in process. Enjoy the reading!

Do you need to break in soccer cleats?

Buying a pair of soccer cleats that is too loose is dangerous, as it can easily lead to an injury to your ankles.

Getting a pair that is too tight usually doesn’t lead to severe injuries, but it can be very uncomfortable to your toes and blister-prone areas of your feet.

Choosing the right size is the number one priority when buying new soccer cleats. If you go for the ones that are too big or too small, your feet will definitely suffer.

As most soccer players know, soccer cleats are the most important part of your gear, so choosing wisely when picking out a new pair is a must.

When buying a new set of soccer cleats, you need to ensure that the shoes fit comfortably; They shouldn’t be too tight, nor should they be too loose.

You should be able to wiggle your toes while wearing the shoes, but there shouldn’t be too much movement overall. Picking out the right size mostly comes with experience.

Even after choosing the right size, your new soccer cleats might be causing you issues while wearing them. Most of the time, the main issue with new cleats is painful blisters. This issue is resolved using the breaking-in process.

While some shoes might be the perfect fit right out of the box, the majority of soccer cleats require the player to break them in.

The main sign on the cleats needing breaking in is if they’re causing pain despite being a proper fit. Players who find themselves stuck with these shoes don’t need to worry: The process of breaking in soccer cleats is fairly simple and straight-forward, as you’re about to read:

How to break in soccer cleats

The first step in buying new soccer cleats should always be researched. Using the Internet, you’ll be able to quickly find relevant information on any potential buys you have in mind.

The key information you should be after is the cleats’ build quality, whether the sizing is true, and long-term use reviews.

Once you find the right model, it’s time to purchase it. After going out, or going online, and getting the shoes, one would think that all that’s left to do is go out and play soccer.

However, there’s one process left to do – the breaking in of the new soccer cleats. In this section of the article, we will go through the entire process of breaking in your new soccer cleats.

The process involves several steps and a few basic items that everyone has around the house.

What you’ll need is a bucket, some hot water, a towel, petroleum jelly or Vaseline, as well as some free time. Here’s how you break in new soccer cleats:

Step 1: Get a bucket full of hot water

The first step in breaking in your new soccer cleats is getting a bucket and filling it with hot water. Any container that is big enough for your cleats to be fully submerged in can do if you don’t have a bucket.

A bathtub can also be your best friend if you don’t have any containers. The water you’re using needs to be hot, but not hot enough to cause any injuries to your hands and feet that are about to be in it, or hot enough to dissolve glue from the soccer cleats.

Use your best judgment and don’t pour water that would be too hot to bathe in.

Step 2: Lace up the soccer cleats and soak them

As soon as your vessel is filled with hot water, step two should begin. Put a pair of socks that you usually wear when playing soccer on, then put on the shoes and lace them up.

This process should be done as per usual; lace up the shoes as you normally would for a game or a practice session. After properly lacing up the new soccer cleats, submerge your feet in the hot water.

While submerged, massage the sides of the cleats for 20 minutes, ensuring that all of the air that is held inside is gently released.

This process should make the shoes fit your feet perfectly. After a while, air bubbles will stop coming out to the surface, which is the sign you should be looking out for to stop massaging and get your soaked feet out of the bucket, dish, or bathtub and move on to the next step.

Note: Before moving on to this step, make sure that you have a bigger towel ready nearby. You’ll see in the next step why you’ll be needing it.

Step 3: Coat the soccer cleats with Vaseline or Petroleum Jelly

While still wet and uncomfortable, lay the towel down and take the soccer cleats off. Place the cleats on the towel; you’ll need a different one for your feet.

Grab the Vaseline (this is the product most experts recommend for breaking in soccer cleats) and cover the instep and the outside of both shoes thoroughly. Rubbing in the material, as well as wiping off any excess that remains after the rubbing is a must.

This process has the goal of making the leather of the soccer cleats softer and more workable. It also ensures that the leather doesn’t crack, as well as allows for a significant increase in mobility.

Step 4: Stretch the soccer cleats

For this step, your new soccer cleats still need to be wet, but, following the previous step, they’ll also be greasy and kind of gross.

Still, you’ll need to put them on. Pro tip: Take them outside in order not to make a mess in your living quarters.

After getting to an area you can afford to ruin, but the soccer cleats on. You can wear a dry pair of socks if it feels more comfortable than the wet one you have from step two, but you definitely need to have socks on.

Lace the shoes up as you normally do and just start walking. Even though they are wet and it feels wrong, you need to start walking.

Walking around on a lawn or on a field is the best way to do it. After a few minutes of walking in your new soccer cleats, move on to jogging. After a few minutes of jogging, you can move on to your regular footwork exercise and drills.

Make sure that you don’t stop moving for the first ten minutes. You should keep moving with the cleats on for the rest of the day, or until they start to feel dry, or at least drier.

Step 5: Drying time for new soccer cleats

After a while, walking, running, and performing drills in wet soccer cleats can get old. Make sure you had them on for at least a few hours, remove your soccer cleats, and let them rest.

The resting process is fairly simple; get some old newspapers, stuff your cleats with them, and leave them to dry.

Even though letting your shoes dry in direct sunlight or next to a heat source might seem like a good idea and a faster way to get this step done, it should be avoided at all costs.

Both direct sunlight and heat can cause the leather to crack, or they can make it more prone to cracking. 

Once dried, there’s one more thing you can do to ensure that the leather doesn’t crack: Use a leather polish or a leather conditioner on the soccer cleats once they are completely dry. This step is our definite recommendation, but it isn’t a must.

Step 6: Time to practice

The final step in the process of breaking in new soccer cleats is the one that most soccer players will find to be the most enjoyable: Make sure that you use your new soccer cleats every day, for a few weeks.

In order for them to be conditioned properly, new cleats should be used for at least 20-30 minutes per day over the course of a couple of weeks.

This step in the process ensures that the shoes are slowly getting used to the conditions of constant exploitation that they’ll face in the upcoming years of use.

Using them for half an hour over the period of time specified above doesn’t only allow you to get used to them, but it will also expose any faults in your new soccer cleats.

Any potential blisters that show up can be dealt with by putting Vaseline on them.

How long do soccer cleats take to break in?

As evident from everything mentioned above, it takes a few weeks to break in new soccer cleats. Let’s break down the process and see how much time each of the individual elements takes to complete:

• The soaking portion of the breaking-in process for new soccer cleats takes up to an hour. This includes the time it takes to fill the bucket with water, as well as the time required for soaking. As explained in the process, the soaking should last until no air bubbles are seen, which can be highly variable.
• The rubbing portion of the breaking-in process for new soccer cleats is probably the shortest event of the first day; it takes no more than 20 minutes, or as long as it takes you to rub Vaseline on the shoes thoroughly and wipe the excess off.
• The stretching portion of the breaking-in process for new soccer cleats is a fairly long one, and it can take the rest of the day (taking you’ve started the process in the morning), or as long as your patience allows it to last. As noted in the text above, the shoes should be worn until they dry out significantly.
• The drying portion of the breaking-in process for new soccer cleats usually takes one night, or as long as takes for the shoes to get completely dry.
• The final portion of the breaking-in process for new soccer cleats is to wear them for a few weeks until you get used to them and they get used to the stress of active wearing. This is the longest part of the process, but it’s a necessary one that can’t be skipped if you want your new leather soccer cleats to fit perfectly.

Even though the entire process of breaking in new soccer cleats takes just a few hours of active time on the wearer’s part, it is a process that takes a couple of weeks to complete to a satisfactory level.

If you decide to start it, no shortcuts should be taken, and the process should be completed in its entirety as described in this guide. 

The process is in no way mandatory, especially if the soccer cleats you buy feel comfortable and you’re having no issues (such as blisters and tightness) with them.

If, however, you buy leather cleats we recommend you go through the process of breaking them in; your blister-free feet will thank you.

Even defender David Luiz has shown that he can score free kicks with this technique. 

But how exactly can you do it? If professional players find it hard then how is an amateur soccer player meant to be able to do it?

The best thing about a knuckleball in soccer is that the ball goes through the air with little to no spin on it and because of this, the trajectory of the ball is far less predictable for the goalkeeper to save.

In this article, we will have a look at a step-by-step look at how to perform the knuckle shot in soccer, why a soccer ball knuckles when kicked a certain way, and who invented the knuckleball.

Six steps on how to perform a knuckleball in soccer

1. The run-up

Ideally, you are going to want to start your run-up around three to five steps and for best results, you should try and approach the ball from a 35 to a 45-degree angle.

When you are approaching the ball you will want to do so by stepping on your toes.

2. Your supporting foot

You are going to need space away from the ball, around 15 cm to 20 cm and your toes will need to be pointing in the direction that you want the ball to go once you strike it.

3. Point of contact on the ball

The main goal of a knuckle shot in soccer is for the ball to have little to no spin on it.

To do this you will want to strike the soccer call just below the center and when you do this, it will avoid pretty much any backspin and the ball will not go higher than intended.

4. Foot contact point

Ideally, you will want your foot to strike between the middle of the ankle joint and the instep.

You should try and do your best so that your foot is as stiff as you can be at the point of contact with the ball.

5. The posture of your body

You are going to want to avoid leaning back when kicking the ball and you should try your best to keep your body straight or only leaning slightly forward.

This is so when you make contact with the ball, it reduces the spin and you will have much better control over the ball when you are striking it.

6. The follow-through

The main purpose of a knuckleball is so that the ball has little to no spin on it when it is traveling towards a goal.

You are going to need to move your kicking foot outward slightly and then move your body in the general direction of your strike.

After you have kicked the ball, you should do your best to try and stop your leg from following through as quickly as you can and take no more than a couple of steps to settle your body.

Everyone is going to have different results but if you try your best to follow these steps then you could be kicking the soccer ball like Cristiano Ronaldo in no time.

Why does a soccer ball knuckle?

A soccer ball will knuckle when a player uses a specific type of technique to make the ball have little to no spin on it.

Generally, when players take shots at goal or have a free kick, they try to put as my spin or curve on the ball as possible to either go up and over the wall or to curl the ball into the top corner and out of reach for the goalkeeper.

When it comes to a knuckleball, the aim for no spin is simply so that the ball flight is far less predictable to the keeper and therefore will make it harder for the goalkeeper to save. 

Because of how the ball can deviate and move when kicked in this way, the keepers can often be caught out because they are expecting the ball to either be blasted straight or curled into the corner of the goal.

The knuckle shot does have a good element of surprise to it and it is a good option for soccer players to have in their kit bag as when it is performed right, it can make the goalkeeper look foolish.

Who invented the knuckleball in soccer?

A Brazilian soccer player by the name of Didi invented knuckleball in the 1950s. It was originally called Folha which is today called a knuckleball and it is generally used when a player is standing over a free kick.

Superstars like Cristiano Ronaldo and retired player Juninho have perfected the technique and can do it nearly every time with great results.

Ronaldo’s most famous version of the knuckleball free-kick was his effort in 2009 against Portsmouth which can be seen here. 

Ronaldo takes a deliberate step back of about three of five steps, hits the ball just under the center, and has little to no follow-through and the result is a superb free-kick that is unstoppable.

Portsmouth goalkeeper David James is left rooted to the spot and can only watch as the ball smashes into his net.

The Portuguese superstar is perhaps the best at exploiting this technique and as you can see, when it is done right, the results are incredible.

So hopefully we have given you an insight into how the knuckleball is used and how to do it correctly so next time you are on the soccer pitch you can try it out for yourself.

As much as we like football and baseball, soccer is a sport that, inevitably, attracts the attention of children and adults across the nation.

With millions of kids around the US starting to dream of becoming the next Messi, we need to switch gears and move onto a whole different sport we practically know nothing about.

To make things easier for parents around the world whose children are striving to become the next soccer sensation, we’ve decided to write up a short guide on how to start playing soccer.

This article will share some tips and tricks on how you can boost your chances of being successful in soccer. Enjoy the reading!

How to start playing soccer

If you want to learn how to play soccer, and you wish to achieve this goal quickly and effectively, you’ve come to the right place.

What follows is the list of 10 simple steps that beginners can follow in order to start playing soccer as soon as possible and/or get better at it quickly:

1. Learn the basics

Understanding the fundamental rules of any new game is a must, so it should come as no surprise that this rule of thumb also applies to soccer.

Before even hitting the field for the first time, make sure that the person that’s starting to play soccer is at least acquainted with the basic rules of the game.

This means that soccer beginners need to get a grip on what is allowed and what isn’t in a game, as well as grasp what each player on the field needs to do in order for the team to function in the best way possible.

The beginners will need to learn what parts of their body can be in touch with the ball, when can they play the ball, and how to avoid getting caught offside, among other rules.

Even though this isn’t the most fun aspect of the game, it is certainly one that can’t be skipped or glanced over.

Once you’ve got the handle on the basic rules, you can proceed to the next step in playing soccer:

2. Start practicing

Before jumping into their first soccer game or trying out for a team, soccer beginners need a lot of practice.

Becoming familiar and comfortable with the basic skills is something that can prove to be a ton of hard work, but it will be worth it in the end.

Developing proper technique and coordination with your body, the ball, the field, and your equipment is something that doesn’t happen in the blink of an eye.

It can take months, or even years, of practice to acquire the skills that are necessary to compete in any manner, even an amateur one. Beginner soccer players should focus their practice around the four basic soccer skills:

• Ball Control
• Dribbling
• Passing
• Shooting

3. Focus on developing one skill at a time

Even though running a practice session that involves passing, shooting, dribbling, and ball control might seem like a good idea at first, it can actually be counter-productive for new players’ development.

Those who are new to soccer should avoid multitasking in a single practice session and focus on developing one skill at a time. 

If you dedicate an hour of your time to dribbling, that hour is much better spent than if it was divided among four different soccer skills.

A single practice session can involve multiple skills, but you need to ensure that you dedicate a section of the practice to each skill, rather than going in with no order or a plan.

While all of the skills listed previously are considered to be an essential element in every soccer player’s arsenal, ball control is the first thing new soccer players need to focus on.

This is what new soccer players should invest most of their time and effort in, before moving on to other skills.

4. Improve your speed and overall fitness

In addition to developing ball-related skills, soccer players also need to build up their speed, strength, and overall physical fitness.

This can be achieved on and off the field, depending on your preferences. For those who are young and new to the sport, running a sprint drill every other practice day should be more than enough to improve all of these characteristics.

For those who want to get a step above their competition, regular jogging and strength practice in the gym should become a regular thing, in addition to soccer skill practice.

Once you find the right balance between skill practice and this type of exercise, not only will this routine help you get stronger and faster in no time, it also helps prevent potential injuries on the field.

There’s one thing related to practice and fitness improvement that both newcomers and those who’ve spent years in soccer need to keep in mind. Read on to find out more:

5. Ensure that your body gets plenty of recovery time

Soccer players, and athletes in general, can get so focused on improving their body and their skills that they forget about one of the most important aspects of training:

Recovery periods between practices are what ensure that your body can get stronger and remain healthy.

There’s no use pushing yourself every day with no break, as this behavior is a certain way to an injury that can end your soccer career before it even started.

While training and general exercise are recommended for most of the week, our scheduling must allow for a day off every two to three days. During this period, our body recovers and recuperates for the upcoming period.

Recovery doesn’t necessarily mean a day off; new soccer players can use this time to take a look at the rules of soccer and get more familiar with them, or even follow soccer games on TV and analyze them from a critical point. This is also recommended for advanced players.

6. Join your neighborhood pickup games

Once you’ve got the hang of the basic rules and mechanics of soccer and you feel like you’re ready to play some games, it might be time to hit the soccer pitch closest to you. The chances are, there are some people out there looking for an extra player.

Pickup games are usually not played 11v11, which means you can run into them on almost every soccer field, even the ones right next to your house.

Why are pickup soccer games so important? While learning about the game, putting in a ton of practice time, and replenishing your body are all necessary parts of getting better at soccer, there’s nothing that helps more than actually playing the game.

Joining a friendly pickup game can be extremely beneficial to both beginner and advanced soccer players, as it forces you to adapt to new situations, with unfamiliar players and their playstyles. 

Putting yourself out there and seeking these games can make you a more confident player, which can prove to be a crucial boost to your game when starting to play soccer.

7. Join a soccer team

Even though practicing on your own and playing friendly pickup games can be a lot of fun, it can’t be a replacement for the structure that joining a real soccer team can provide to a new player.

Whether it’s your school’s or your city’s team, joining one should be on the list for every new soccer player.

Joining a team can have numerous benefits to the young players’ entire life. One of those benefits is teaching soccer and providing all of the necessary equipment, support, and guidance for developing their soccer skill and careers.

Other benefits, that also come with sports other than soccer, include establishing a routine as well as a sense of purpose and belonging that is an essential element in leading a happy and productive life.

Joining a soccer team can be an easy task, especially if the team has a recreational purpose. For some others, this might be a more complex process:

Some soccer teams might require tryouts, and this is the reason why this key element of starting to play soccer is ranked this far down the list; you will need to be ready and capable to hold your own on the field when the tryouts come.

8. Adapt and catch up to your teammates

After joining a new team, the work is just starting for new soccer players. Even though plenty of steps in this short guide can seemingly glance over, this is the time that skipping them will catch up with you.

Seeing how their teammates perform on the field might be a wake-up call for some soccer players, while others might find it overwhelming and discouraging.

Beginner soccer players need to have one thing in mind: There’ll always be a better player somewhere out there. In some cases, there’ll even be 20 players on the field that seem to be better than you.

However, this shouldn’t be a cause for concern, but rather a new challenge. Adapting to their teammates’ playstyle or catching up to their skill level is something that those who are starting to play soccer will inevitably have to do.

It can prove to be a ton of work, but the reward of feeling capable and competent on the field is more than worth it.

Constantly being on a leveled playing field is not realistic in any sport. New soccer players need to acknowledge their own setbacks and work hard to remediate them.

9. Find a training partner

Developing your skills in a team environment is an excellent way to quickly get better at soccer, but if you want to start playing soccer seriously even faster, get a training partner:

With a help of a partner, soccer players are able to work on the things they find to be lacking.

For example, a coach might not have the time to dedicate an entire practice session to your passing skill, while you can find a friend who lacks the same skill and dedicate days to improving it together.

Training with a partner is also a great way to improve your other defensive and offensive abilities, as long as you choose someone who can challenge you. Finding a training partner who performs better than you is recommended to both beginners and professional soccer players.

Training with a partner is a great method of making your practice sessions more fun and effective, and it is certainly one of the methods that those new to soccer should utilize to their advantage.

10. Keep practicing

Even after you feel confident with the rules, the ball, and with your team and training partner, the practice must continue. Beginner soccer players tend to think that kicking the ball around is all it takes to be good at soccer, but this is far from the truth.

Continuously working on your skills is a must in soccer, especially if you’re considering it as a career. After mastering the basic skills, there’re always more advanced ones to work on.

Practicing with your non-dominant foot and generally learning how to use the full potential of your body in a game is something that can take years to get a grasp on.

Stick with it and you’ll be happy with all of the effort and time you’ve put into soccer, as it is one of the most rewarding sports out there.

Starting to play soccer might seem like an easy task at first, but, as evident from this list, it can be the opposite. Even after you think you’re ready to take on the world, there’s still a ton of practice to do.

Remember, the best soccer players in the world didn’t get there because they just got lucky, they also kept putting in hours of work every day.

How long should I practice soccer a day?

While spending hours on the field kicking the ball aimlessly might seem like a fun way of spending your afternoon, in most cases it is counter-productive.

Even an hour of planned and organized training is better than an entire afternoon of mindless running after the ball.

In case you can’t prepare your own effective practices, you can take a quick look at the list above and follow the basics before moving on to the more advanced practice routines.

Being involved in soccer on a daily basis is a great recipe for success, just like with any other sport.

Whether it’s learning something new about the rules behind the game, watching games on TV to gain some insight into how the stars do things, or actually practicing and honing a new skill, daily work is one of the best investments for your future.

Invest an hour of your time every day into a planned soccer routine, and you’ll start noticing improvements in no time.

Is soccer easy to learn?

Just like any other sport, picking up soccer is not a hard thing to do. It can be done much easier than following the guide above: Get a ball, take it to a field, and have fun.

However, some things are more rewarding when done the right way. After investing a little time and effort, soccer can become a source of an insane amount of fun, spread throughout the player’s life. 

Soccer can be an excellent energy outlet that connects the players with their peers. The rules aren’t too complex, while the mechanics of the game can be learned by anyone in a matter of weeks.

This is what makes it an excellent sport for children, as well as for adults who are looking to blow some steam.

With a few hours of training every week, anyone can understand the game enough to have fun, while a more serious commitment to the sport is necessary for those who have higher ambitions.

How long does it take to get good at soccer?

Getting the grasp on the basics of soccer is something that occurs fairly quickly, and can be achieved in a matter of weeks.

However, getting good at soccer is a long-term task that can take years to achieve. Typically, soccer beginners take at least a year or two to become good at the game.

It should be kept in mind that soccer skill development, just like with any other sport, is a highly individual thing; some might take months to learn what others only need hours for.

For those who wish to make a career in soccer, learning the game is not enough; they need to master it. Experts suggest that three hours of daily practice is necessary to achieve this, over the course of a few years, depending on the player’s abilities.

The best way to become good at soccer is to fall in love with the sport. When there’s passion, there will also be the willingness to progress and master the game, and there’s no better motivation than that.

If you have, you’re probably one of the millions of soccer fans around the world who get confused by these two phrases. Fear not, as we’re about to make things a lot clearer:

While the terms can be used interchangeably, there is a small difference that can be recognized between a soccer game and a soccer match.

Speaking generally, the term soccer game is used for soccer events that are played non-competitively. On the other hand, the term soccer match is commonly used to refer to competitive soccer events.

In case this all still seems confusing, we’ve decided to dedicate this short article to all of the ins and outs of these similar soccer terms that get thrown out a lot. Enjoy the reading!

What is a Soccer game?

A soccer game can be any unofficial game of soccer. These games can be played 11v11, just like a standard game, or in any other form as the official rules of the game don’t apply to these games.

Any game of soccer that is officiated by a certified referee or played under a trademark tournament can be considered casual or for fun.

There are a few types of soccer games, but we would like to underline the two most common ones:

• Friendly soccer game
• Pickup soccer game

A friendly soccer game is any game of soccer that is played without the competitive aspect that we’re used to in soccer. These are common in preparation stages before the official soccer season or a big tournament starts.

Friendly soccer games are played to keep the team sharp, yet not get any of the players in danger of getting hurt.

While there is an element of competitiveness in them, friendly soccer games are primarily used to test out tactics, players, and conduct various experiments on the field with no risk of losing any points or any other major drawbacks.

Friendly games are a commonly utilized method to get the team ready for the season without using all of the competitive edges.

Pickup soccer games are another major part of every soccer player’s life. They are what keeps amateurs interested in soccer and what drives professionals to advance their skills even further.

Most commonly, casual soccer pickup games are played in a smaller format than a FIFA-regulated game. This includes a potential reduction in team size, field size, as well as an absence of an official referee.

This means that they bring no significance to the participating players’ life, other than being a source of fun.

What is a Soccer match?

A soccer match, on the other hand, is the term we typically use for official matches that have more of a competitive value. These games are played in official leagues and tournaments and they are supervised by FIFA officials.

Soccer matches, contrary to soccer games, need to follow the official rules of the game. This means that in order for a soccer event to be considered a proper match it needs to fulfill the following demands:

• The field of play needs to be suitable for FIFA matches.
• The ball needs to be certified by FIFA.
• The players and their equipment must fulfill all of the official requirements.
• The referee and other match officials need to be present and certified.
• All other rules of the game need to be followed.

This leads us to conclude that a soccer match is a much more serious sporting event than a regular game, which should come as no surprise.

While a game can be played on any surface, with no goals, and with a few players on each side, a match must be played on a surface that is approved by FIFA.

This means that only real and artificial grass can be considered as a playing surface. The size of the field also needs to follow the rule book, as well as all of the gear used by players.

An official match must have 11 players on each team, as well as a certain number of substitutes (this depends on the competition).

All of the participating players need to be dressed according to the rules, as well as equipped with mandatory protective gear (shin guards, etc.).

Finally, the referee, as well as their assistants, need to be certified by FIFA or the national body that governs their league.

To conclude this section of the text, we must mention that the term match can also be used in some instances where it might be more suitable to use game instead: We tend to refer to important friendly games as matches, especially when they have a high personal meaning.

This is especially noticeable in the European soccer culture where soccer rivalries are not commonly put aside in favor of enjoyment in the game.

For example, a friendly game between two bitter rivals such as FC Barcelona and Real Madrid will almost always be referred to as a match.

Differences between a soccer game and soccer match

For those who are still having issues with differentiating among these two soccer phrases, here’s a short summary of the main differences between a game and a match:

A soccer game is characterized by the following elements:

• A soccer game most commonly has no competitive value.
• A soccer game doesn’t have to abide by the official FIFA rules.
• A soccer game can be played in an amateur, semi-professional, or professional environment.
• A soccer game can be played on any surface, with any number of players.

A soccer match is characterized by the following elements:

• A soccer match most commonly has a competitive value.
• A soccer match must be played according to the official FIFA rules.
• A soccer match is most commonly played in a professional environment.
• A soccer match must follow all of the official rules related to the field of play, players, etc.

As apparent from everything listed above, a game and a match can be two wildly different things. Still, we continuously use the terms one instead of the other, causing confusion among millions of soccer fans.

The fact is that many professional soccer players train a lot to perfect heading the ball and for the average person, getting time to practice outside of normal training can just be too hard.

In this article we will have a look at how to head the ball properly, what part of the head do you use to head the ball, why does it hurt to head the ball, and many others.

Step by step guide

1. Look at the ball

Some players have a fear of heading the ball and will often look away or close their eyes just as the ball is about to make contact with their head.

When they do this it increases the chances of them injuring themselves. You should always look at the soccer ball when you are about to head it and in doing so you can target which part of the ball you want to strike the ball with.

2. Plant your feet

If you are leaning back or are on your toes then this greatly reduces the amount of power you can get on your header.

Plant your feet and make yourself as strong as you can so you can get the most power behind your header to give you the best chance at making a good connection.

3. Bend your knees

By bending your knees you can maintain your balance and build momentum so you can get the right amount of power behind your header.

4. Lean back

You lean back to build up momentum, very similar to when you bring your leg back as you prepare to kick a soccer ball.

The same applies when you are about to head the ball as well.

4.1. Jump (optional)

If the soccer ball is coming in high from a corner or cross, then you will need to push off the ground as quickly and as hard as you can. You need to try and time your jump so that your head reaches the height of the ball.

5. Move your head forward quickly

It is the same as if you are about to kick a ball, move your leg forward as quick as you can. The same applies when you are about to head the ball.

The quicker you move your head forward, the more power you are going to get behind your header. Use the middle of your forehead if you can because it is the biggest part of your head and it is the most solid part of your head.

What part of your head do you hit a soccer ball with?

Now this will largely depend on the situation that you find yourself in during a match. The safest answer is like the one above, the forehead.

This is because it is the most stable and solid part of your head and because of the area that it covers, you are going to get good clean contact with the ball.

That is going to result in a nice, clean powerful header. Now if you are positioning yourself for a corner kick and you are at the front post, using your forehead will not do much good as you are not looking for substantial contact with the ball, rather just a glancing blow.

For this type of header, a corner of your forehead is probably best suited at a glancing header as you are not looking at getting substantial power, rather using the power from the player’s kick and you are simply just trying to help the ball on its way and hopefully into the net.

Then there are defensive headers. For the most part, it will not matter what part of the head you use, as long as you get the ball out of the danger area for your team.

Again ideally the center of your forehead is best for the best power and contact with the ball but sometimes depending on your position, that just is not possible so any part of your head will do.

Is it safe to head a soccer ball?

Depending on who you talk to, you will get different answers. However according to medical professionals (they will know best) constantly heading a soccer ball can greatly increase your risk of getting concussions. 

This is because essentially it is a repeated blow to your head and no matter how hard or soft the soccer ball is kicked; you are still going to get an impact on your head and that is never a good thing.

Over time, the repeated use of your head which is called subconcussive injuries can also manifest and that can sometimes result in some brain damage for the player.

However, with the right protective headgear and using a proper technique, is it possible for players to reduce the risk of injury. Heading in Soccer: How Dangerous Is It? (healthline.com)

Why does heading a soccer ball hurt?

A heading on a soccer ball can hurt yes but normally that only occurs when a player uses the incorrect technique when the soccer ball comes into contact with the head.

However, if the header is performed correctly, along with the proper technique any pain that the player feels should be minimal.

So that is why it is important to always practice the proper technique during training sessions to avoid any injuries that can occur when not properly heading the ball.

Considering the importance that is being put on players’ safety and especially with concussions, it is vital that every player gets the proper training and when it comes to heading a soccer ball so we do not have an increase in concussions and some bad cases, brain damage.

This means that generally speaking, soccer fans get 10 months of soccer season to enjoy their favorite pastime activity during the year.

Most soccer competitions opt to start their first games either in the fall or in the spring. Due to international competitions such as the Champions League, European national competitions typically start in the fall. Even though there are numerous start-date possibilities.

But what about specific countries?

In case you wondered when do major soccer competitions start each year, you’ve come to the right place: In this article, we’ll list the beginning and ending dates for 10 major soccer competitions around the world. Enjoy the reading!

Premier League Season Start and End

The English Premier League is the most-watched sports league in the world, available in 212 territories and to almost 4.7 billion people.

It should come as no surprise that this is the first soccer competition we’re writing about in this article. There are 20 teams that participate in each season of this league, fighting for survival and glory.

Functioning under this name since 1992, the Premier League is one of Europe’s youngest soccer competitions.

It was founded by soccer teams that decided that they no longer want to play in the First Division, but rather start a new competition and cash in on lucrative TV rights.

A total of 49 teams have had a chance to compete in this tournament, and just 7 of them have won the title.

The Premier league typically starts in August and runs until May. Each team plays every single participant both home and away, meaning that every team plays 38 matches throughout the Premier League season.

As fans of this league, most of us know that the games are held on Saturday and Sunday.

For the 2020-21 season, there were no significant scheduling changes for the Premier League, despite the pandemic; the competition started slightly later than usual, on September 12^th, and the final game was scheduled for May 23^rd.

MLS Season Start and End

There’s one competition that American soccer fans look forward to every year – the MLS. This soccer championship is technically international, as it involves teams from both the US and Canada. Altogether, there are 27 soccer teams competing for the title. 

Founded in 1993, the MLS was founded in hopes that the US would get to host the 1994 FIFA World Cup. However, this didn’t happen.

The first official MLS season was played in 1996, with 10 teams. Interesting fact: Today, an average MLS game has 20,000 attendees, making it one of the 3 most-watched sports in the US.

MLS, the primary soccer competition in North America, typically starts its first games in late February or early March.

The MLS season usually ends in mid-October, with each of the participating teams having played 34 games during the season.

For those wondering, the MLS season has been known to shift schedule: In some extraordinary cases, such as a global pandemic, the season can be moved or even canceled.

The 2021 season has been moved to start on April 3^rd, while the finals of the MLS Cup were moved to December 11^th.

Bundesliga Season Start and End

Bundesliga, the primary soccer competition in Germany, is another championship that is commonly referred to as one of the most popular soccer competitions in the world.

A total of 18 teams competes for the title of the best soccer team in Germany, while the ones that fail to perform to the top standards of the Bundesliga are relegated to a lower-tier competition.

With its first games played in 1963, Bundesliga is the oldest soccer competition on the list so far. With an average attendance of just over 45,000 fans per game, Bundesliga is at the top of the list of the most attended soccer competitions.

A total of 56 teams have competed in this league, with 29 different title winners since its inception.

A typical season in the Bundesliga runs from August until May, with most games played on the weekend, just like in the Premier League.

The fans of German soccer typically have a choice of 6 Saturday games and 2 Sunday games to enjoy during the Bundesliga season.

The league also has a winter break, typically after 17 rounds of games have been played. The break lasts for around a month. A total of 306 games is played in a single season of Bundesliga.

Just like all other soccer competitions, the Bundesliga schedule is susceptible to changes due to unforeseen circumstances.

For example, the 2020-21 season started a month later than usual, on September 18^th. The final game was scheduled for May 15^th, 2021.

Serie A Season Start and End

Serie A is the primary soccer competition in Italy, as well as one of the most popular ones in the world. With 20 teams competing for the championship title and fighting against getting relegated, it is one of our favorites to watch. 

Played since 1898, or 1929 as round-robin, the Italian Serie A takes over the title of the oldest soccer competition on the list.

During its existence, a total of 66 teams have had the chance to compete for the Serie A title, but just 16 soccer teams have earned it.

Usually, the Italian Serie A season starts in August and lasts until May, just like most European soccer competitions.

Every team has two goes at all the other teams, playing them once home and once away, for a total of 38 games per team. An average game in this league has around 18,000 viewers.

Even though the pandemic didn’t affect the 2020-21 season significantly (September 19^th – May 23^rd), it did affect the 2019-20 season that took almost a full year to complete. In the future, it is expected for the competition to retain its regular schedule.

La Liga Season Start and End

Here’s another one of the top soccer leagues in the world – the Spanish La Liga. Just like its previously listed Italian counterpart, each La Liga season has 20 participating teams.

After the season has ended, the three lowest-seeded teams are relegated to a lower division (Segunda Division) and replaced by the top two teams and a play-off winner from that competition.

La Liga was founded in 1929, which makes it one of the oldest soccer competitions in the world. Teams from this league hold the records for most UEFA Champions League, UEFA Europa League, UEFA Super Cup, and FIFA World Cup titles, which is what makes it one of the most competitive, and most-watched, soccer championships on the planet.

Typically, the season in La Liga starts in August and lasts until May. During this period, every team all others twice, for a total of 38 matches. The average stadium attendance for La Liga is just under 27,000 viewers per game.

Just like most other European soccer competitions, the La Liga season was just slightly moved due to pandemics.

The first games were played on September 12^th, 2020, while the finals were scheduled for May 23^rd, 2021. The league is likely to keep this schedule in the future.

Ligue 1 Season Start and End

If you’ve ever wondered what the French national soccer competition is, here’s your answer; it’s Ligue 1, and it’s one of the most entertaining soccer championships in the world.

Operating on the relegation and promotion system, this soccer competition involves 20 teams that fight for survival year after year.

One interesting fact about this soccer competition is that it actually has an international composition: 19 of its teams are from France, while 1 team from Monaco also gets to compete for the title of the French soccer champion.

Ligue 1, the top soccer competition in France, usually starts in August and lasts until late April or early May.

During this period, every team plays every other team twice, once home and once away, for a total of 38 games per team. This provides the followers of this competition with plenty of games to look forward to.

For the 2020-21 season, the schedule of Ligue 1 wasn’t moved in a significant way: The first games were played on August 21^st, 2020, while the last ones took place on May 23^rd, 2021. For future seasons, a similar schedule should be followed.

Primera Division Season Start and End

Primera Division is Argentina’s top, and most popular, soccer division. Just like its European counterparts, this competition is based on the system of promotion and relegation with the nation’s second division, Primera Nacional.

Argentina was one of the first countries in the world to establish a formal soccer championship, with the first official Primera Division games held in 1891.

Today, this league remains recognized as one of the top soccer competitions in the world, with 26 teams fighting for the title of the best team in Argentina.

As there are a few more teams than in a typical European league, the Primera Division season typically lasts from July until March.

The number of matches played during the season is high: The fans of Argentinian soccer have almost 280 matches to enjoy during the season.

Unfortunately, Primera Division was one of the competitions that were canceled for the 2020-21 season due to the pandemic.

Instead, Copa de la Liga Profesional was scheduled for July 18^th, 2021 as a contingency competition. All of the teams that made it through the past season received their invitation to the cup, as well as the two teams promoted from the lower tier division. The final match was scheduled for December 12^th, 2021.

Brazilian Championship A Series Season Start and End

The primary soccer competition in Brazil is Campeonato Brasileiro Serie A or Brazilian Championship A Series. However, most people commonly just refer to it as Brasileiro.

This is another soccer competition system that is based on the promotion and relegation principle with a lower-tier league, Campeonato Brasileiro Serie B in this case.

In place since 1959, or 1971 in the form we see it in today, the Brazilian championship involves 20 teams that compete for the title of the best soccer club in Brazil.

This is the most-watched soccer league in the Americas, which should not come as a surprise considering the fun factor it brings to the table.

The usual season in the Brazilian Championship A series starts in late April and runs until the beginning of December.

This makes it an ideal competition to follow for those who are suffering through the European soccer break that typically occurs in this period. A season in this championship can have as many as 380 matches to choose from.

For the 2020 season, the scheduling had to be shifted: The competition failed to start at its usual time and was moved to an August 8^th, 2020 start. The last game was scheduled for February 24^th, 2021.

J1 League Season Start and End

Moving onto a different continent, J1 League is Japan’s primary male soccer competition. After experimenting with various competition systems, this league has moved on to the fan-favorite single-stage system in which the winner is whoever has the most points at the end of the season, just like in all the other leagues listed.

Similar to most others on the list, J1 League also relegates the two worst-performing teams to the J2 division and replaces them with the best-performing teams from that division.

J1 League was founded in 1992. As mentioned, various experiments were run when it comes to the competition style, but due to the fan feedback, the league has returned to the standard, the European model of having 20 teams that each play one another twice during the season in order to determine the competition winner.

The main Japanese soccer competition typically starts in late February and ends in December. During the season, a total of 306 games is played, providing the fans with numerous hours of excitement and entertainment.

The schedule wasn’t affected by the pandemic for the 2020 season, and it started on February 21^st, 2020, ending on December 19^th. The 2021 season start was set for February 26^th, while the final game was scheduled for December 4^th.

A-League Season Start and End

While not nearly as popular as some other soccer competitions on this list, the Australian A-League is still one of the major national soccer competitions and as such deserves a spot on this list.

This also happens to be the youngest soccer competition on the list, with its first official season being held in 2004. A total of 12 teams competes in this league; 11 of them are from Australia, and one is from New Zealand.

The season in A-League is different from the European concept most soccer fans are accustomed to: The season has a 26-round regular season, which then moves on to the Finals Series playoff that includes the 6 highest-placed teams.

The season start for the Australian league is set in October, while the last game is usually played in May. Last year, 148 matches were played, to the joy of numerous soccer fans from Australia and New Zealand.

The scheduling for the 2020-21 season was impacted by the pandemic, with the late start on December 28^th, 2020, and the finals set for June 30^th, 2021.

Whether you’re a fan of soccer played in Europe, Asia, or the Americas, there’s always a soccer competition to follow, as evident from the list above.

What’s also evident is that there’ll always be soccer to watch, come hell or high water. Even without any fans in the stadiums, soccer is still a thriving sport that still has to look forward to its best days.

As any goal is hard to come by when a player scores two that is a great effort. So why exactly do people in soccer call scoring two goals a brace?

And not say the player scored two goals? In this article, we will tell you everything you need to know when it comes to scoring a brace, why it is called a brace and how to get better at scoring a brace.

The term “brace” in soccer refers to when a single player in a soccer match scores two goals. It is not a phrase that you hear often as goals are hard to come by at the best of times so when a player does score two goals it is called a brace by the commentator.

What is a brace in soccer?

As we mentioned above a brace in soccer is when a single player scores two goals in a match. A brace precedes a hat-trick in soccer and that is where a single player manages to score three goals in a match.

As an example, if Cristiano Ronaldo scores two goals in a match he has scored a brace.

It will not matter if the goals have been scored in the first half of the second half, as long as the player has scored two goals then it can be called a brace.

The term brace is normally used in English soccer and is usually used by commentators in the English Premier League. The actual word “Brace” is from the Old English language and a brace can mean a “pair of things or something.

For more clarity, if we talk about hunting, a person might shoot down a brace of birds and that means that the person shot down two birds. This can translate to the soccer pitch too where players are essentially “hunting” for goals.

The term brace goes as far back as the 19th century and that is where the term brace has become increasingly popular.

As the years went by, the phrase was cut short and just the single word brace and that means that a single player has scored a pair or two goals.

The terms hat-trick and brace are the most used phrases in soccer and in particular in England and they are used to describe a player scoring multiple goals in a match and the more goals a player scores, there are less used terms that are hardly ever heard.

Why is scoring two goals in soccer called a brace?

To put it in a simpler term, the word brace is used in soccer to describe when a soccer player has scored two goals in a single match.

The term is an English word, and it means a “pair” of something. As we mentioned above it comes from a hunting background as people were hunting animals and birds and in soccer, players are “hunting” for goals.

It is a hugely popular term that was used in football over several years because the players on the pitch were hunting for goals. The term brace is used when a soccer player manages to score two goals in a soccer match.

How to get better at scoring a brace

The best way to get better at scoring a brace in soccer is to train on your shooting and your finishing as that is what it will ultimately come down to.

If you are a poor shooter or finisher, then chances are we the opportunity presents itself to you in a match situation that you will either miss the target or the goalkeeper will save it. 

Now every chance in soccer has a little bit of luck to it but for the most part, it just comes down to practice and on game day, being in the right place at the right time.

Depending on what position you play will decide on what your chances are of scoring a brace. If you are a defender, chances are that it is going to be hard for you to score one goal, let alone two, and your best bet will most likely come from a corner kick.

For midfielders and forwards, more chances present themselves simply because they are further up the pitch and are closer to the goal and this is where practicing your shooting and finishing can be hugely beneficial.

If you constantly practice shooting a certain distance and angle, when the chance comes in a similar match, naturally you will be more confident about the score because you have been in that situation before.

Now just because you practice regularly does not mean that you are guaranteed to score in every situation, but it certainly does help.

The technique also plays a huge part in it as well as how you shoot can affect your ability to score goals because if you have a bad technique then you might not connect with the ball properly and that can result in shooting wide of the goal.

Whereas a good technique can mean a much better contact with the ball and the chances of you scoring go up.

As we know goals are hard to come by and to score one, let alone two is hard enough and that is why practicing is crucial as during a game as a midfielder or forward, you might only get two or three chances for the match.

If you manage to score two of them you will have scored a brace and that will go a long way in helping your team win the game. 

So overall the only way to get better at scoring a brace in soccer is to constantly practice your shooting and your finishing to give you the best chance at scoring goals.

It is not a good look for the player and the game when it happens, but it is becoming an increasing trend among soccer players today. SO why exactly do soccer players flop or fake injuries? Read on to find out.

Soccer players use flopping or faking injuries as a type of strategy to manipulate the referee into making a decision that is going to benefit them.

If the referee is made to believe that a serious foul has taken place, then he/she can make a call that will benefit the team and can result in a penalty, free kick, or even a red card to an opposing player.

Why do soccer players flop so much?

As we touched on before it is becoming a bigger part of the game and it is not a good look. For the most part, players will flop simply to get a decision to go their way and in a sense, to manipulate the referee into making a decision that is going to benefit their team.

This is the main reason why people do not like the game of soccer as they see the players as weak and soft for going down to the ground with minimal contact.

The sad thing is that it often does work. Most of the time the player who “fouled” the opposition will get a yellow card but if they are already on a yellow card, players will make the most of any little touch to try and get that player their second yellow card and therefore sent off.

This will then give them an advantage over the opposition, and they are more likely to win the match. Then there is flopping in the penalty area and this is where the introduction of VAR has helped out in this regard.

In days gone by, many penalties were awarded when players went down in the box, sometimes with no contact at all.

VAR has helped with this as replays can be shown to see if there was any contact at all and if there is no contact then the referee can brandish a yellow card for simulation.

So the main reason players flop is to try and get an edge over the opposition by trying to influence the referee into making a decision that benefits their team.

Why do soccer players fake injuries?

Much like flopping, soccer players will often fake injuries to give the impression that the foul was far worse than what it was.

We have seen this numerous times when a player gets tackled and they drop to the ground and roll around like a toddler that has just been told no. All this aims to do is to make it seem like the foul is far worse because it “injured” them.

Now, this does not happen all the time, when players do get tackled and roll around they can be in quite a bit of pain.

But it is almost like the boy who cried wolf in a sense because the player might fake an injury so often that when a foul is committed on them and they do get injured, the referee is less likely to believe them.

It can also happen at corner kicks too with the central defenders. Because they are jumping for the ball, arms will get tangled and they can get hit in the face.

Not a game goes by where there is not a free-kick given for that as the player will be holding his face with both hands and laying on the ground.

Who flops most in soccer?

Now, this is more of a generalization than pointing out a specific player as to a degree, every single player where they are amateurs or professionals will flop at some point during their career.

The players that have the most to gain by flopping are attacking players. This can be for two reasons.

The first is that if they are in the penalty box there is a real chance that they will go down from even the slightest of contact and will be awarded a penalty.

Because goals are so hard to come by, winning a penalty and scoring can be the difference between winning and losing the match.

The other reason is to put pressure on the defenders. If a defender fouls an attacking player early in the match (10 minutes) then that defender is going to be targeted by the whole team.

They will almost try and bait them into a tackle and put them in constant one v one situations in the hope that they will make a reckless challenge and get a second yellow card.

If a defender has a yellow card, the attacking player can flop pretty much anytime there is some contact between the two as there could be a chance that the referee will be influenced by the theatrics of the player and will give a second yellow card and send off the defender.

Sometimes this can go against the attacker if the referee deems that the player is guilty of simulation and in that case, the attacker will get the yellow card instead of the defender.

Who flops more, soccer or basketball players?

Depending on who you ask it can be either of them. Basketball players are just as guilty of flopping as soccer players are and in some respects, Basketball players flop more because there is more contact in their sport compared to soccer.

In a survey done by The Tylt, they found that 50.2% of people think Basketball players flop more and 49.8% of people think soccer players flop more so they are essentially the same and it is not good for either sport. Who are the worst floppers: Basketball or soccer players? | The Tylt

What players most like is to do their fitness training with balls at their feet, much like a match situation.

In this article, we will go through ten of the best soccer drills for fitness while using a soccer ball.

If you are a player who wants to help the team or if you are a coach who wants to get the best out of your squad, read on because you might just find that drill that gives your team the edge.

1. STRAIGHT CONE DRIBBLE DRILL

The main thing that this drill centers on is to help players improve their ability to keep the ball while going at a short pace.

This is a great attribute to have for any player and it is one that is fully expected of you if you are known as a dribbler. This drill will help you with your touch as well as control.

To set up this drill, you will need 10 cones and put them in a straight line10 cones on a straight line at an equal distance apart, and ideally, the distance will be between 1.5 m and 0.8 m.

How to do it

The coach or trainer will stand on the sideline and as soon as he blows the whistle, he kicks the ball at pace to a player that is standing next to the first cone.

The player has to control the ball well and then proceed to dribble through the cones.

Players then practice their dribbling through the cones with either foot and with the inside and outside of each foot too.

When the player gets to the last cone, they must have quick touches with the ball and then sprint as fast as they can back to the first cone. The coach can repeat as many times as they like.

Tips for doing the drill

This drill has to be done with the utmost concentration and it will help players keep the ball while they are under pressure, much like a match situation as well as build on their fitness.

2. FORTH & BACK CONE DRIBBLE DRILL

The main thing does to in this drill is to help a player with how determined they are with their dribbling.

It also helps with players’ fitness as well as their ability to turn during a match.

The drill is easy to set up and you are going to need at least five cones set the same distance apart. Ideally between four to five meters.

How to do it

This drill comes in two parts, the first is with the ball moving straight in a line with the second phase coming with the player dribbling through the cones set out.

For the first part, players start with the first cone, and they run as fast as they can to cone two. Turn around and run back to cone 1, turn around and run to cone three then back to cone one, and so on.

When it comes to the second phase, the player starts at the first cone and dribbles through to the second cone, then turns and runs back to cone one.

Then the player turns and runs to the third cone, then back to cone one, and so forth.

Once a player has done this to all of the ones, they should take a quick half a minute break and then start the drill again.

Tips for doing this drill

When players are doing this drill, they have to do it with extremely high energy levels, and the drill has to be done at least twice before moving on to another drill.

3. ONE ON ONE CONTROLLED DRIBBLE DRILL

The main thing that players should get out of this drill is to improve their ability to control the ball and the overall handling of it.

The setup for this drill is to place cones in a 20m x 20m square and mark the corners with cones. Then you make two goals which are four meters in length at each end of the square.

How to do it

The drill starts in the middle of the square and any player can start the drill with the ball. For a player to score in this game, he has to dribble around the other player before he can shoot at the goal.

After a goal is scored, the opposite player then starts with the ball.

The player who gets to three or five first wins the game. This will largely depend on the coach’s decision as he/she might want to go to seven or even ten to further improve fitness levels.

Tips for this drill

Players participating in this drill have to exert maximum effort and they have to focus on ball control and their ability to dribble and defend when fatigued.

4. CIRCULAR CONE DRIBBLE DRILL

The main objective of this drill is to help improve players to make quick cuts while navigating through the circle of cones.

For this drill, you will need to get ten cones and set them apart, and the radius of the circle should be between five to ten meters with the distance between cones being small.

How to do it

Players involved in this drill have to move the ball and go around the circle and to it as many times as they can and as fast as they can.

Tips for the drill

The player has to keep their head up as they dribble and not always down focusing on the ball. Going around this circle will help improve fitness as it mimics a match situation.

5. RANDOM DRIBBLE DRILL

This drill helps players improve their ability to turn quickly and also to use increased speed when they dribble to get away from the opposition.

You can set up as many cones as you like and not in any pattern or order. All must be set different lengths apart and at any distance.

How to do it

The coach has to stand close to the player and the drill starts at the blow of the whistle. Has to be done at a quick pace and the coach has to tell the player to go as quick as they can. In no specific order, the player has to dribble around every cone.

Tips for the drill

This drill improves concentration and gives players better knowledge of how to connect and move the ball while getting fatigued.

6. ONE AGAINST TWO DRIBBLE DRILL

This drill aims to improve the players’ confidence to dribble in a 1v1 situation and a 2v1 situation. It aims at improving vision, speed, ability to change direction, and confidence in and around the penalty box.

You will have a goalkeeper, set up two different goals or gates that are a couple of meters apart and put them in front of the goal. Two players should stand in the gates and stop the attacking player from going through.

The attacking player should aim to get past both players and then score past the GK.

How to do it

The coach will blow the whistle, the first player tries to dribble past the first gate and get to the player in the second gate.

If the player manages to get past both gates, then they attempt to shoot on goal and score.

If the players in the gate dispossess the attacking player or the attacking player fails to score, the drill restarts from the start.

Another player can only start the drill if the attacking player gets past the two gates and scores a goal. The drill can go for as long as you want and at the pace the coach wants.

Tips for this drill

The coach should encourage players to be their creative selves and get past the gates how they would in a game.

Players should dribble at speed keep close control of the ball and be decisive when trying to go past a defender.

7. ROUND THE CYCLIC CONE DRIBBLE DRILL

The main thing that this drill focuses on is how to consistently focus on players while they are dribbling.

There will be one big cone that is placed in the center and then around 20 cones will be put around the big cone in a circle shape.

How to do it

When the coach blows the whistle, the player will then start dribbling inside the cones while going as fast as they can while keeping their touches short and sharp.

Once the player gets to the big cone, they will then turn around and dribble out of the cones as quickly as they can.

Once the player gets back to the start, then the next player in line will start the drill. This drill can be done as often as the coach likes and player speeds should increase with every turn they take doing the drill.

Tips for the drill

For the player to be a good dribbler, they have to be consistent with the ball under pressure. When the players are dribbling, the coach should give words of encouragement to keep the player’s eyes up while running with the ball.

8. ROUND THE SQUARE DRIBBLE DRILL

This drill helps players keep alert of players around them and to try and not lose the ball to the opposition.

Also, it helps players have a better connection with the ball.

Four cones that are all different colors are placed on each side of the field, the cones have to be close together and each player has to be standing by the cone.

How to do it

When the whistle blows, the player had to start moving with the ball with the inside of the foot inside the cone and has to b done at a quick pace.

When the whistle goes again the player goes to a different cone and moves the ball with the outside of the foot this time.

The coach should be onto players who are going slowly and get them to go faster. At the sound of the whistle, each player goes to a different cone. The drill is stopped at the coach’s word, and then other players can start the drill.

Tips for the drill

The coach should tell players to use both the inside and outside of their feet to help improve technique as well as their fitness by going as fast as they can.

9. MUSICAL DRIBBLE DRILL

This drill helps improve players dribbling and ball control skills in a fun way. Players should keep high levels of awareness to find the closest cone to them.

A rectangular grid is set up with however many players the coach wants. There should be more players than cones and each player should have their ball and the coach controls the music or a whistle can be used.

How to do it

Players should use their weak foot and take only a one-second touch and no more. The drill starts when the music/whistle is starts and players dribble inside the grid.

When the music stops or the whistle is blown, players have to dribble to the closest cone and knock it over with their ball. A player who does not knock over a cone is out of the game and stands outside the grid.

Before the next round, the cones have to be reset and a random cone taken out of the grid so there are more players than cones. Players can dribble anywhere inside the grid but have to move around and not standstill.

The game continues until there is only a single-player left inside the grid.

The drill can be done as many times as the coach wants and is good for preseason as it can help increase fitness levels as well as close control of the soccer ball.

Tips for the drill

The coach should tell all the players to dribble to every corner of the grid, and no player should be allowed to target a certain cone before the music stops or the whistle is blown.

Stopping the music or blowing the whistle helps increase the player’s awareness.

10. BULLDOG ATTACK DRIBBLE DRILL

This drill is a fun one and is more suited to younger players, and it is meant to help improve players’ skills while dribbling. Ball control and awareness are also skills that can be improved.

The coach will set up either a rectangle or square grip in no set order. Each player that is inside the grid has a ball, and the one player that is outside the area does not have a ball and that player is called the “Bulldog”.

How to do it

When the coach blows the whistle, players start dribbling inside the area, and after around 20 seconds, the Bulldog is put into the area, and it is their job to kick other players’ balls out of the grid.

Payers have to protect their ball from the Bulldog and when a player’s ball is kicked out, they then become another Bulldog. 

Once the whistle is blown, the drill starts again, and after 20 seconds, two Bulldogs enter and try and kick other players’ balls out of the grid.

This keeps going until there is only one player left in the grid and that player is the winner and then the drill can be started all over again.

The drill can be done as many times as the coach wants.

Tips for the drill

Players have to try and protect their soccer ball using dribbling skills and by positioning their bodies so the Bulldog cannot get to their ball.

They can use their strength and speed to dribble away from the Bulldog. When there is more than one Bulldog in the area, players have to show awareness because if they managed to get away from one Bulldog, another one can be right next to them and easily kick their ball away.

So they are the 10 best soccer drills for fitness. Whether you are a coach yourself or a player who wants to introduce different training drills and methods, the drills we have outlined should mainly help with players’ fitness.

Instead of just running numerous km, these drills work on fitness with the ball, much like a soccer match and that is more beneficial for players.

Nil refers to the number 0 and people who refer to 0 as nil are usually talking about a sporting result or in most cases, a soccer result. Nil is the Latin word for nihil which means “nothing” and also, it can be found in the word nihilism and that is the thought that nothing on Earth actually has any real existence.

In this article, we will look at the history of Nil in soccer as well as what exactly it means. Read on to find out.

What does Nil mean in soccer?

As we touched on above, nil is generally a term that is used in sporting circles and in a majority of cases, soccer. The term is used when a team has failed to score a goal in a match. Nil means zero in Latin and some people will read out a scoreline from a match and instead of saying their team won three zero, they will say that their team won three-nil.

History of Nil in soccer

In football (soccer) in the United Kingdom, if neither side manages to score a goal during a match, the score is always said to be read out as a nil-nil result or a nil-nil draw. What is usually funny about this, its that if a team does score a goal, but the other one does not, the team that scored will always have their score read out first, even if they are the away team.

For example, Liverpool is playing away to Manchester United and Liverpool win 2-0, the result will be read out as Liverpool two, Manchester United nil and when the score is to be written out it is different and it will be written Manchester United 0, Liverpool two.

According to some reports, the Romans introduced the game to the British, and that the Latin term Nil simply stuck. As we know the Romans loved playing ball games with Harpastum the most popular. Some sources claim that Calcio Fiorentino is the forefather of football and that the game was played way back in the 15th century in the city of Florence. What that suggests is that the sport of soccer (football) had continued to be played in Italy well after the Roman Empire fell.

What also backs this up is that football in England is not the only country to use the term nil. The Dutch and French say the term as null, with the Swedes, Germans, and Norwegians saying null. What is most surprising is that Italians say zero instead of nil while the Spanish say cero.

Can a nil-nil game be exciting?

The answer to this yes a definite yes however ultimately some fans need to see goals for a match to be exciting but the fact is that some nil-nil matches are far more appealing than a game with a solitary goal.

This could be for many reasons and the first one is that if a team scores first and they are away from home, for example, then that team will tend to sit back and soak up the pressure of the opposition and essentially not play football in order to protect their lead. This generally leads to matches where one side has ridiculous amounts of possession, passing it sideways and backward, trying to open a gap in the defense. This can be boring however if your team is on the side in front then I am sure you will have a different view.

When you are watching a match like that, time can tend to drag on and you can become disinterested in the match because it is one team defending, showing no signs of attacking intent, and the opposition putting a barrage of balls into the box in the hope of scoring. It is not appealing to the eye but as we said, if your team is playing against the top team, then this is a very exciting match, but otherwise, it is not as exciting.

Then come the exciting nil-nil draws. When people check the scores of the league that they follow and a 0-0 result pops up, straight away they will think that the match was dour, and they are glad they did not watch. However, this is not always the case.

The main reason why nil-nil matches can be so enthralling to watch is simply that both sides are constantly attacking trying to get the goal that will put them ahead in the match. Also, it can be that a goalkeeper is playing a great game and is saving everything that comes his way.

Unlike the 1-0, we were speaking about earlier, the exciting nil-nil matches tend to fly by, simply because you are so invested in the match and both teams are attacking trying to score that you do not even notice the time until the referee has blown for full time.

Some do say that a nil-nil match is exciting, and it is simply because both sides are continually pushing for the 90 minutes to attack and try and get the goal that will win them the three points.

Ultimately however everyone is different so some people do not like a 0-0, they would rather their side lose than grab a point, while others are the opposite, one point is better than none. Either way, both have valid points but a 0-0 can definitely be exciting.

A club team in soccer is essentially a community-run soccer team or organization. The sole purpose of the club is to help develop both the team and its players with their soccer skills and to strive to win titles and play to their highest level possible.

What is a club team?

As we mentioned above, a club team is a soccer club that is run by people in the community. They play in soccer leagues and are usually filled with players, parents, and others from the community and everyone helps out to keep the club running. Whether that be trainers or at to food canteen, every person within the club pitches in and helps out.

A soccer club that is properly run and organized, can provide its players with many benefits. These include soccer training, coaching education, resources to help players improve their soccer ability, give players a reputation, and also offer parents the chance to be involved with their child’s club.

Most people describe being in a club as something that is not about what titles you win or how the team is going in the league table, but rather the sense of community that the “club” has. It is something that cannot be measured by any stat but rather by the people and players that make up the club. No one is bigger than the club and every person feels tied to the aura of the club for one reason or another. It could be the club is based in their hometown or it could be a previous player coming back to where it all started.

Why are soccer teams called clubs?

Teams are called clubs because of the association of the team with the sports culture and traditions. The names of the clubs can be because of their geographical position, religious or political beliefs, or simply named after the clubs’ main sponsor. Mainly teams are called clubs because it is not just the players that represent the club, it is everyone involved in the organization. With the people behind the scenes, the players would not be able to go out on the pitch and play.

What is the difference between a club and a team?

The main difference between a club and a team is that the team is essentially the players that take the field. For example, Manchester United, the team is made up of players like David De Gea, Paul Pogba, Bruno Fernandes, and so on.

Whereas the “club” encompasses everything, not just the players but the people behind the scenes that do everything else. People like administrators, trainers, journalists, coaches, cleaners, other media people all make up the “club”.

Without these people behind the scenes, the players would not be able to go out on the pitch and play because there would be no trainers to help with strapping, no coaches to tell them the game plan, etc. A soccer club is made up of everyone involved with the club, not just the players, the team is the playing unit of the club and the club is the organization and company that is behind the team.

The company can be involved in giving the coaches money to go and buy players, there is the advertising department and so on. Players are only a small part of the club but because they are the ones that are seen the most, people tend to forget what goes on behind the scenes to keep the club running smoothly.

What is the difference between a national team and a club team in soccer?

There are a couple of differences when you look at national teams and club teams. National teams are made up of players from a specific nation, for example, France. Players can be selected for the national team based on their nationality and how well they are playing. 

Players like Olivier Giroud, Kylian Mbappe, and Paul Pogba can all be chosen for the national team. They only play in select tournaments such as the World Cup or the Euros and do not come together to train or play unless there are friendlies or matches to be played.

Then there are the clubs. They can be made up of players from all over the world and different nationalities. For example players from Spain, England and Germany can all play on the same team yet for a national team they cannot.

Club teams play in their own specific league in the country that they play in. For example, the English Premier League clubs play in England, Bundesliga players play in Germany and MLS players play in the US. They play against other teams in their league and play for the league title as well as any available cup competitions. Players in a club train with the same group of players day in and day out whereas when it comes to a national team, players only train when tournaments and games are coming up.

There are some instances where schedules overlap, and players have to choose between playing for their country or playing for their club. Depending on the player it can be an easy decision however more often than not, there are international breaks during the league season, so teams do not miss out on their best players not being available to play for their club.

National teams come together to play once every two or four years whereas club teams sometimes play two to three times a week depending on their schedule.

The six-yard box, also known as the goal area, is a rectangle that every soccer field has. The six-yard box’s main purpose is to limit where the ball can be placed by the goalkeeper when a goal kick is called and needs to be taken. It is located inside a bigger rectangle-shaped area, called the penalty area.

Six-yard box is a common source of confusion among soccer fans, so we’ve decided to dedicate this article to explain its purpose and some intricacies related to this soccer field area, as well as answering some of the most commonly asked questions related to the six-yard box. Enjoy the reading!

What is a six-yard box in soccer?

There are numerous soccer fans who are confused by the two boxes that are located in front of each goal. The larger box is called the 18-yard box, or the penalty area. The smaller one is our topic of the day – the six-yard box.

A six-yard box in soccer is an area in front of each goal on the soccer field, defined by two lines that start on the goal line six yards from the goalposts and extend six yards into the field of play from the goal line. This means that the six-yard box is a rectangle whose one side is six yards, while the longer side that is parallel to the goal line is 20 yards.

The defending team can take any free-kick, as well as goal kicks, from anywhere inside the six-yard box. Indirect free kicks that the referee awards to the attacking team within the six-yard box are taken from the point on the six-yard line (the 20 yard-long one) closest to where the violation occurred. Indirect free kicks can’t be taken any closer to the goal than this line.

What is the purpose of a six-yard box in soccer?

There are many purposes that the six-yard box has, but there’s one main one: The main purpose of the six-yard box is to limit the area in which the goalkeeper can place the ball and kick it into play after a goal kick has been awarded to their team.

The six-yard box also serves the purpose of clearly defining the area in which restarts occur:

• For direct and indirect free kicks to the defense, the ball restart can be done from anywhere within the six-yard box. Generally, the outer edge of the six-yard box is chosen for this purpose.
• For a dropped ball restart that included the ball being within the goal area, the ball is brought back into play from the closest point on the six-yard line.
• For an indirect free kick that occurred within the goal area and was awarded to the attacking team, the ball is restarted from the point on the six-yard line closest to where the infringement occurred, as mentioned before.

While goal kicks are a common occurrence in soccer, a dropped ball restart, as well as an indirect kick for an attacking team, are not nearly as common in modern soccer. A dropped ball is awarded if the ball touches the referee during a promising attack, which is not something we see every day. 

The goalkeeper also can’t handle a ball that has been deliberately kicked to him if the ball doesn’t touch another player or goes out of play along the way. Otherwise, an indirect free kick is called by the referee.

Can a goalkeeper be touched in the 6-yard box?

Before 2006, the goalkeeper was literally untouchable within their own six-yard box. In 2006, however, new rules were implemented, meaning that today, not every contact with a goalkeeper in the six-yard box leads to a foul on the keeper and a card. Most competitions and their referees still maintain much stricter foul rules when goalkeepers are involved. Intentional ones lead to an immediate red card, while less severe ones are rarely tolerated.

This means that a goalkeeper can be touched in the six-yard box, but that referees will still blow the whistle for even the slightest infringement that would go unnoticed elsewhere on the field. This is especially true with referees who started their jobs with the old rule.

If the foul on the goalkeeper is called in the six-yard box, a free kick is awarded to the defending team. The free-kick is taken from the point on the six-yard line closest to the violation, as explained before.

Can you be offside in the six-yard box?

You can be offside in the six-yard box if certain conditions aren’t met. As we know, players can even be in an offside position but not offside. Even though it seems complicated, the things are pretty straight-forward. You are not offside if one of the following conditions is met:

• You are not offside if you receive the ball directly from a goal kick, a corner, or a throw-in.
• You are not offside on your own half of the field.
• You are not offside if you are level with the second-last defender.
• You are not offside if you are level or behind the ball.
• You are not offside if you are not actively involved in the play.

While you can be offside within the opponent’s goal area, you are not offside if one of the bullet points listed above applies to your situation.

An offside in a six-yard box leads to an indirect free-kick that is taken from the six-yard line. Usually, the goalkeeper performs the kick.

The six-yard box might seem unnecessary at first glance, but it is one of the most important defensive areas on the field. It is much more than just a spot from which a goal kick is taken.

Millions of people line up in front of their TVs every week to see their favorite teams hit the field, while billions can barely stand the period and the anticipation between the two World Cups. However, we can’t exactly say the same for soccer in the Olympic Games. Why is that the case?

Olympic soccer rules allow for a maximum of three players per team to be over the age of 23. This only applies to male Olympic soccer; female Olympic soccer has no age restrictions.

For this reason, World Cup is much more popular and the version of the sport played in the Olympics can’t match its viewership.

As apparent from the statement above, male Olympic soccer is at a massive disadvantage compared to the World Cup.

In this article, we’ll explore the nuances behind the rules that govern Olympic soccer and find out together why these rules exist. Enjoy the reading!

Is there an age limit for Olympic soccer?

There is an age limit for Olympic soccer, and it is set at 23 years. However, every national team that participates in the Olympics is allowed to have no more than 3 players over this age.

According to the age limit rules set by FIFA, soccer players over the age of 23 haven’t been allowed to play in the Olympics since the 1992 Barcelona Games.

For the 2021 Tokyo Olympics, the age limit rule was not altered, despite what we were all expecting.

Due to the games being moved because of unforeseen circumstances, the rules should have allowed for the players born on or after January 1^st, 1997 to participate in the Olympics, together with the unchanged rule of 3 players that are exempt from the age limit.

However, FIFA decided not to move the age limit and accommodate the players that would have been eligible for the Olympics if they were held at the regular time.

It should be noted that the 3 players over the age of 23 that every team is allowed cannot participate in any of the qualifying rounds of the Olympic competition.

They are allowed to play in the final stages of the tournament, ensuring that all teams have had a fair chance to reach this stage.

After clearing all this out, one question becomes inevitable. Read on to find out why does Olympic soccer limit the players’ age to 23:

Why do Olympic soccer teams need to be U-23?

While entertaining to watch, Olympic soccer will probably never achieve the level of popularity that the World Cup has. FIFA has been making sure that this competition remains subpar for 3 decades by implementing various rules; most importantly the one we’re discussing in this text:

The World Cup is what brings in the most viewers, as well as the majority of all FIFA profits. The organization makes money from TV licensing, marketing, and other rights.

With more than 500 million viewers per game, the 2018 World Cup brought in over $4.6 billion in revenue for FIFA.

Olympic soccer, on the other hand, has much fewer viewers, which is the main reason why FIFA implemented the under-23 age limit. Olympic soccer is, simply put, not as lucrative as other, more popular, competitions.

If the Olympics ever reached the World Cup levels of popularity, it would be like having the same competition every 2 years, which would only have a negative impact on both tournaments.

The World Cup is, whether we like it or not, the most important soccer competition there is.

In addition to the issue of competition popularity and earnings, there’s one more reason why Olympic soccer has a set age limit.

The playing field among national teams participating in the Olympics is more leveled:

European and South American teams have been dominant in the World Cup since the 1930s.

For this reason, FIFA has tried implementing various rules that could level the playing field and provide other teams with the chance of winning in global competition (more on those rules later). The Olympics seemed like the ultimate tournament to give other teams this chance.

After implementing the age limit, teams such as Nigeria and Cameroon were allowed to shine, which would have never happened if players over the age of 23 were allowed to play in the Olympics.

Can pro soccer players play in the Olympics?

Currently, professional soccer players are allowed to play in the Olympics. As long as they are under the age of 23, or they’re one of the 3 players allowed to be over this age limit, players of any experience can be on the Olympic soccer team. However, this wasn’t always the case:

Prior to the 1984 and 1988 Olympic Games, any and all players from Europe and South America who had experienced playing in the World Cup were not eligible for playing in the Olympics.

Before that, any players with professional experience were ineligible for the Olympics, the rules stated.

This is the main reason why the question of whether professional soccer players can participate in the Olympics is so commonly brought up.

Today, many star players miss the Olympics. A large percentage of them do so in order to stay healthy for the upcoming World Cup, while others are forbidden from participating.

Unlike in the World Cup, FIFA allows individual soccer teams to decide whether they’ll allow their players to participate in the Olympics or not.

While there is an age limit in the Olympics, soccer players around the world still consider winning an Olympic medal to be one of the greatest achievements one can get in their career.

While they can get multiple opportunities to compete in the World Cup, professional soccer players usually have just one chance of winning the gold medal at the Olympics.

However, a friendly game can even be held between two teams who share a history of rivalry in national and international competitions.

This means that even friendly matches can be fun to watch. What exactly is a friendly soccer match?

A friendly soccer match, or an exhibition match, is the term used for all soccer games that are not a part of competitive tournaments and leagues.

Friendly matches serve as a preparation for the upcoming competitive fixture, for both national and international teams.

Competitions are, undoubtedly, our favorite way of enjoying soccer, but the sport can also be highly entertaining when a friendly game is on.

This is why we’ve dedicated this article to friendly soccer matches and explaining the rules that make them similar and different from a regular, competitive soccer match. Enjoy the reading!

What is a friendly soccer match?

As briefly explained above, friendly soccer matches are the matches played without the competitive element that regular tournament games have.

Friendly matches can be played among teams that belong to the same national league, or they can be a way for two international teams to test each other’s strengths and weaknesses. 

Most commonly, these games are not as exciting to watch as the competitive ones.

However, the fact that bitter rivals can clash in one, as well as the fact that friendly soccer games are played during the off-season when there’s nothing else to watch, prove that they can be the highlight of the season before it even starts.

It is a common misconception that friendly soccer matches are boring; they can be as, or even more, exciting than regular-season games.

What is the meaning of a friendly soccer match?

Friendly soccer matches are held when teams start preparations for the new season. Coaches commonly user-friendly matches to test our weird, experimental tactics that can later be used when the competition starts.

Another meaning behind friendly soccer matches is for coaches to try different player configurations, which means that these matches are an excellent way for new players to prove themselves and earn a spot on the team for the upcoming season.

Exhibition soccer matches also provide the fans with some form of entertainment during the offseason. Sometimes, friendly matches are organized as a means of raising money for charity.

Marking an occasion, such as a team’s anniversary is another reason why these games are played.

How long does a friendly soccer game last?

A friendly soccer game typically lasts for 90 minutes, just like a regular competition game. When a regular soccer game ends in a draw, extra time is commonly used to determine the winner.

What sets friendly soccer matches apart is the fact that there’s no extra time or penalties if the regular time ends in a draw. 

When agreed upon, extra time can be used after the regular 90 minutes end in a draw, or the teams can proceed to penalties without the extra time.

However, this is a rare occurrence, as most teams are happy to go home with an even score in friendly matches, especially if they’re played to raise money for a cause or to mark an occasion.

How many substitutions are allowed in a friendly football match?

Substitutions are one of the key elements that regular and friendly soccer matches differentiate in. As most of us know, competitive soccer matches most commonly allow for 3 substitutions throughout the game.

Having in mind that friendly matches are held to test out strategies, prepare for the new season or a competition, or for some of the other reasons we listed previously, this rule is commonly changed:

Friendly soccer matches commonly allow for unlimited substitutions. In most cases, the teams will agree on the number of substitutes before the game starts.

If the game is played in honor of an event, it is not uncommon for every player from both teams to get a chance to play. This means that friendly football matches can have 10 or more substitutes per game.

How is a friendly soccer match different than a regular match?

There are a few key differences that set friendly and regular matches apart. Here are some of those main differences:

• Friendly soccer matches are played for 90 minutes, commonly with no added time or penalties.
• Friendly soccer matches commonly have unlimited substitutes.
• Playstyle in friendly soccer matches is much tamer than in regular matches.
• Referees are much stricter in some elements of friendly matches.

As the first two differences were already explained in the text above, let’s focus on the last two:

Friendly soccer matches have a different playstyle than regular matches.

Due to the nature of the game, players tend to avoid hard tackles and unnecessary risks that can get them or others injured when playing a friendly match.

As the name suggests, friendly matches should be played in a friendly manner, so the competitiveness we see during the regular season matches is commonly gone, or at least reduced to a minimum, in them.

Once again, due to the friendly nature of exhibition matches, referees tend to be much less forgiving about behavior that is tolerable in a more competitive environment.

Intentional fouls, risky tackles, and actions that jeopardize the well-being of players are not tolerated.

On the other hand, small fouls that would cause the referee to bring out the whistle in a regular game are commonly ignored in a friendly match.

Remember that it doesn’t matter who wins at the end of a friendly game. Both teams are there to test out strategies and slowly get back into the rhythm after a long off-season break.

We are there to enjoy the game, cheer our favorites on, and try not to get annoyed by their mistakes.

While some protective items are required by FIFA, mouthguards are not on the list of mandatory gear. Still, there are thousands of soccer players who wouldn’t dare to step on a field without one. 

While this might be the part of the kit that saves you from serious injury and keeps your smile looking nice, the majority of soccer players don’t wear mouthguards.

There are, however, those who find it to be an essential part of their gear: Approximately 7% of soccer players wear mouthguards on a regular basis.

Despite the fact that most professional players don’t wear them, mouthguards are commonly used among youth soccer players, as well as among adult players who want to lower their risk of injury.

Mouthguards are a theme that is not commonly discussed, so we’ve decided to dedicate this article to them and answer some of the key questions related to mouthguard use in soccer. Enjoy the reading!

Do soccer players wear mouth guards?

Mouthguards are a mandatory protective item in the box, football, lacrosse, and hockey. Soccer, basketball, skiing, and similar sports that oral injuries are common in don’t mandate using a mouthguard.

Some US states, as well as some leagues and competitions around the world, have made wearing a mouthguard mandatory. In most US school districts, a mouthguard is a must-have item for all sports played at a high school and youth level.

Whether it’s an elbow, a hand, or even the ball coming to their face, soccer players are constantly at risk of being injured in the mouth area.

This is why buying a mouthguard is a really smart investment. Still, so many of them choose against investing a little sum of money in this piece of gear.

There’s such a high percentage of soccer players who don’t use mouthguards due to the discomfort they feel when wearing one.

Some players find them to simply be uncomfortable, while others experience negative physical effects of wearing a mouthguard.

These negative effects most commonly include issues with breathing and communication. However, studies have shown that wearing a proper mouthguard doesn’t have any effect on running, breathing, or communication.

What constitutes a proper mouthguard shall be discussed further down in this text.

As mentioned previously, the majority of soccer players don’t wear mouthguards. However, there’s a relatively small percentage of those who do, and you can find the reasons why they chose to wear a mouthguard in the next section of this text:

Why You Should Wear a Soccer Mouthguard

Every year, between 13-39% of all dental injuries occur during sports activities. This amounts to anywhere between 550,000 and 2 million knocked-out teeth.

Male athletes are almost twice as likely to suffer from these injuries than their female peers.  According to statistics, soccer and basketball players are more likely to suffer from dental injuries than football players.

Still, in soccer, a sport in which mouthguard use is not compulsory across all leagues and age groups, just 7% of participants use mouthguards. What are the reasons why you should wear a soccer mouthguard?

The first and most obvious one is mouth injury prevention. Teeth, as well as the rest of the mouth, are one of the most vulnerable areas, as they are always at risk of being met by a flying elbow of an unaware opponent.

Lacerated lips, knocked and loosened teeth, as well as other types of oral injuries, can be prevented, or at least softened, by wearing a proper mouthguard piece.

The second reason why soccer players wear mouthguards is to improve their performance. According to some news, Cristiano Ronaldo and some other star players wear mouthguards not only to keep their teeth in place, but also to boost their balance, strength, and general performance on the field.

This aspect is highly debatable and some even consider mouthguards to have little to no effect on the physical performance of the players, finding this to be just another tactic to sell more gear to fans.

The third and final reason to wear a soccer mouthguard is the psychological effect that this piece of protective gear can have on you as a player.

Knowing that you have an extra layer of protection against impact can make you a more confident player and allow you to reach your full potential.

However, this can also be a double-edged sword; it can also make you overly confident, causing you to take unnecessary risks.

As with everything in soccer and life, finding the right balance is the key to successfully utilizing the full potential of this aspect of wearing a mouthguard.

How to choose the best mouthguard for soccer

As you can see from the text, there are plenty of reasons why you should be wearing a mouthguard and not many that justify not wearing one on a regular basis.

But there’s one question that most of the newbies should ask themselves or the Internet: How do you choose the best soccer mouthguard?

There are three kinds of mouthguards that you can get online: The first type is commonly referred to as instant-fit mouthguards.

These mouthguards are the simplest to use; you just take them out of the box and start wearing them. Their drawback is the bulkiness as well as the fact that they commonly don’t fit perfectly, which makes them less safe and secure.

The second type of mouthguard that you can buy for soccer is called boil-and-bite mouthguards. These offer an adaptable fit, as users can soften the material by boiling it and adapting it to their teeth and gums. 

The third and final type of soccer mouthguard available online is the custom-fit mouthguard. These are commonly molded by a dental professional to your mouth, which makes them fit perfectly.

They are definitely the best option out of the three, but also the most expensive.

When choosing their new mouthguard, amateur and professional soccer players rarely go for the instant fit variety, as it can have the opposite effect of the intended and make it easier to get hurt.

The custom fit option is also commonly avoided, due to the price. Going for the boil-and-bite version is the most popular option and the one we recommend unless you can afford a custom-fit soccer mouthguard.

Best Mouthguard for Soccer

Now that we cleared out what soccer mouthguards are, should you wear them, and how to choose the right one, the time has come to share some of the best soccer mouthguards on the market:

1. OPRO Power-Fit Mouthguard: The Best Overall Soccer Mouthguard

OPRO Power-Fit Mouthguard, available through our Amazon link, is the mouthguard most professional athletes, as well as us, recommend.

Designed for contact sports, this mouthguard comes in dozens of color patterns; from basic colors to national team designs. Here’s what sets this mouthguard apart in the sea of similar products:

OPRO Power-Fit is a mouthguard that molds itself around your teeth and gums during use, ensuring that it grips your teeth in the right places while allowing you to breathe, speak, and focus on the game without any obstructions

. It belongs to the most popular mouthguard group, the boil-and-bite kind, and it takes less than three minutes to re-mold it.

As a guarantee of quality, this mouthguard comes with an extended 18-month guarantee, as well as a $20,000 dental warranty.

Another confirmation of its quality is the fact that OPRO Power-Fit is the official mouthguard of the UFC, USA Wrestling, England Hockey, New Zealand Rugby, and many other competitions and teams.

Due to its quality, design, and warranty, OPRO Power-Fit is our primary recommendation for your next soccer mouthguard, whether you’re an adult or a youth player, amateur, or professional.

2. SISU Aero Mouth Guard – The Best Bang for Your Buck Soccer Mouthguard

SISU Aero Mouth Guard, available on Amazon, is our next recommendation. Available in three sizes and over a dozen color options, this is an excellent mouthguard for beginners and those who can’t afford the previously listed model. Here’s what makes sets this mouthguard apart:

SISU Aero Mouth Guard is only 1.6mm thick, which makes it 50% thinner than a regular mouthguard. This ensures that the mouthguard is light and barely noticeable while wearing.

The slim, custom fit also ensures that it’s easy to talk, breathe, and even drink without removing the piece from your mouth, which is a great advantage to using the SISU Aero model.

The thinness of the mouthguard doesn’t sacrifice protection; Diffusix technology takes care to impact distribution and injury prevention.

Same as the previous model on the list, the Aero can be re-molded using hot water in order to fit perfectly.

This mouthguard is an excellent choice not only for soccer players, but also for those playing rugby, football, and other contact sports. The mixture of impressive technology, protection, and value is why we recommend SISU Aero Mouth Guard.

Being a soccer referee at an amateur level can also be a great hobby that keeps you healthy and entertained. So, what does it take, and is it hard to be a soccer referee?

Becoming a soccer referee is not hard. Amateur league referees need to meet some basic requirements, while semi-professional soccer referees need additional experience.

Becoming a soccer referee in national and international leagues, however, can be a demanding task that takes years to fulfill.

In today’s article, we will discover what the requirements for becoming a soccer referee are and whether anyone can perform this duty. Enjoy the reading!

Can anyone be a soccer referee?

According to the FA, any person that meets a set of simple requirements can become a soccer referee. Here’s the list of those requirements:

• You must be at least 14 years old to become a soccer referee.
• You must be reasonably fit.
• You should be in good health, including good eyesight (glasses and contacts are acceptable).
• You must successfully pass a CRB (Criminal Records Bureau) check.

Those who are working with adults do not need the CRB check, as it is only required for soccer workers that are involved with children.

Simply put, almost anyone can be a soccer referee if they’re determined enough and if they meet the basic criteria set by the FA. Next, the question of how hard the process of becoming a soccer referee arises:

Is it hard to become a soccer referee?

According to the official data, there are around 140,000 certified referees in the US regulating amateur youth and adult games alone. This piece of data shows that becoming a soccer referee is not a difficult goal to achieve, at least at this level. 

Amateur soccer games are mostly regulated by referees who do it is a hobby. A portion of these referees, however, have ambitions to move on to the higher ranks.

This is where things get tricky; only a small percentage of the 140,000 amateur referees in the US will be given a chance to move on to serious competitions such as MLS, NWSL, USL, and NPSL.

Having in mind that anyone over the age of 14 can apply, becoming a soccer referee is not a difficult process, as long as you’re reasonably fit, healthy, and have a clear record.

The CRB certification is needed in order to ensure that soccer remains a safe and enjoyable environment for all of the players. You can find out more about this check and what it entails here.

For those wondering how much it costs to become a soccer referee, the answer is not much; from $100 to $125.

There’s a course that entry-level referees should take that costs around $30, a registration fee for the US Soccer Federation of $40, while the rest goes toward buying the referee kit and gear.

Amateur soccer referees typically need a couple of games to earn the invested money back.

To answer the initial question, becoming a soccer referee at a professional level can be a tricky task that requires as much work as becoming a professional athlete in the sport.

Is it hard to be a soccer referee?

Being a soccer referee is not regarded as a difficult occupation. However, we need to keep in mind that this position does come with a lot of responsibilities, which can be stressful.

Being a soccer referee is a profession that mostly attracts assertive, authoritative people, and those who don’t possess those characteristics naturally have to put a lot more work in. 

As long as you’re confident in your knowledge and ability as a soccer referee, there should be no issues in regulating any type of competition, from amateur matches to the World Cup Finals.

Soccer is a rewarding profession, both on the playing and regulation end of the game, and as long as you love and enjoy it, all of the stress and pressure, as well as the fairly low pay in the US, shouldn’t be much of an obstacle.

Being a soccer referee can be an excruciating task, especially at a high level.

That’s why many amateur referees who want to make a career in international competitions can ask themselves one question: How do I become better at my job?

How do you become a good soccer referee?

Being a good referee is not a talent or something we’re born with; it can take hundreds of hours and dozens of games for a new soccer referee to acclimate to their new role and really set into it.

It can also take multiple seasons to start noticing improvements in your regulation abilities, even when you’re putting in a ton of effort into improving.

Here are some of the things that soccer referees need to keep in mind if they want to become better at their job:

1. Know the rules

Even before you apply for certification, you should be well acquainted with all of the official soccer rules if you want to be a good soccer referee.

2. Soccer is a fast game, so keep your focus

A referee always needs to maintain focus on the field. Just a second of inattention can mean that you’ve missed a key event in the play, so always be on high alert.

3. Watch professional games

Watching FIFA-certified referees can be a great way of improving your own skills in this field. Pay attention to where they are and how they signal for throw-ins, offside, fouls, etc.

To summarize this entire article, we can state that becoming a soccer referee is not hard, it is a rewarding profession to be in, and becoming good at it doesn’t require an insane amount of effort.

It is, however, a job that has its setbacks, just like any other.

While drawing a lot of influence from regular soccer, beach soccer is played on a smaller field, with just 5 players on each side, and with no shoes.

One additional important question is commonly brought with beach soccer: Are beach soccer balls different?

While similar to regular soccer balls, beach soccer balls are somewhat different. The difference is seen in the texture of the ball’s surface, as well as its weight.

Beach soccer, however, can be played with a regular soccer ball, even in a professional environment. In this case, the ball needs to be inflated to lower pressure in order to meet the beach soccer requirements.

With the basics out of the way, the rest of this short article will deal with explaining the key differences between regular and beach soccer balls in more detail, as well as exploring some recent changes introduced to this essential piece of gear.

Are beach soccer balls different?

As we touched on briefly in the introduction, beach soccer balls are slightly different than the ones used in regular soccer. The main differences are in design, texture, and weight. What’s the purpose of these changes?

While we typically see a 32-panel design in regular soccer balls, purpose-made beach soccer balls are commonly created using a 6-panel build.

This means that the ball looks and feels much smoother, and allows it to be moved through the sand much easier. Beach soccer balls also usually come with a softer PU cover that is designed for barefoot play.

Beach soccer balls also tend to be bright-colored, most commonly yellow. As the sun glares in their eyes, beach soccer players need to be able to see the ball at all times, especially when it’s coming at them.

Beach soccer balls, especially those used in professional play, have a different texture from the balls used in grass and artificial turf soccer.

The change in texture is needed as beach soccer is played barefoot, while regular soccer players wear cleats that require a different texture to improve touch.

With the change in texture, beach soccer players are able to control the ball more easily on the sand, while not losing precision, touch, and feel.

The weight difference between beach and regular soccer balls is the most significant one. Beach soccer balls are much lighter than those used in regular soccer.

The first reason why the ball needs to be lighter in beach soccer is due to the fact that beach soccer players don’t wear shoes; the ball needs to be lighter so it can be kicked with no risk of injury.

Beach soccer play style is also much more different than in regular soccer; it mostly consists of high passes, as dribbling is extremely hard to perform on the sand.

This is the second reason why beach soccer balls need to be lighter; the passes are mostly received using the upper body or the players’ heads.

What kind of ball is used in beach soccer?

Even though there are purpose-maid beach soccer balls with different textures and entirely different technologies aimed at improving lightness than those used in regular soccer balls, beach soccer is most commonly played with a regular soccer ball that is deflated.

Most players that try beach soccer for the first time do so using the regular ball, and they stick with it. Even professional beach soccer matches are commonly played with a regular soccer ball.

According to the FIFA rulebook, there are strict rules that need to be followed in terms of the field area, goal size, sand depth, substitutes, and timing, but there’s no mention of official ball use, which means that any ball that is FIFA-approved can be used in beach soccer.

There’s one important rule for the ball used in beach soccer that needs to be followed in professional play, while it’s strongly advised to be followed by amateur players as well.

If you’re using a regular soccer ball to play beach soccer, it needs to be inflated to a lower pressure than usual. As beach soccer is mostly an aerial game, the ball needs to be lighter.

This means that it is pumped with air to 0.4-0.6 atm. In regular soccer, we typically inflate the ball much higher, 0.6-1.1 atm.

Why did they change the soccer ball?

While beach soccer can be played with a regular soccer ball that is deflated compared to the regular soccer ball, most professional tournaments have recently decided to change things up and start using the special beach soccer balls for their matches.

Why did they change the regular soccer balls when the rules allow for their use?

As mentioned throughout this article, and just like most recent changes in the world of soccer, the unofficial ball change in beach soccer is changed due to safety concerns.

Injury prevention is the first and foremost thing, as no one wants to see players injured, nor do they want to be liable for those injuries.

Even slightly reducing the risk of injury by introducing the ball that is specifically made for beach soccer is deemed worthy by the tournament organizers.

A lighter ball that is visible even in the brightest conditions means that there are far fewer cases of players being surprised by the ball and hurt.

Beach soccer is a fun game that many of us enjoy during summer vacation. However, for some soccer players, it is the main way of playing soccer.

While it can be enjoyed, both in amateur, semi-professional, and professional environments, using a soccer ball that is designed for grass, beach soccer is much safer, and much more fun, when it’s played with a ball that is specifically designed for this purpose.

Then, schools started competing with each other. Finally, workers created their own clubs, giving the final shape to soccer as we know it today.

It has been proved that organizing the game makes it grow, so the ECNL was created. But what is ECNL soccer?

ECNL soccer is a national youth soccer league for girls and boys under 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, and 19. Its mission is to develop youth players through innovative player-centered programs, creating opportunities to showcase their talents.

The ECNL Soccer league is committed to excellence and respect for diversity. Promoting players to the US Soccer’s National Team is their long-term goal. 

In 2009, a presentation in Las Vegas invited almost 60 clubs to join the Elite Clubs National League, an ambitious project created to develop and enhance youth soccer players’ experience.

A few months later, over 2000 youth soccer players and 40 teams registered to participate ECNL showcase to qualify for the ECNL championship. Since then, the league hadn’t stopped growing. 

What does ECNL soccer mean?

ECNL is the Elite Club National League’s initials, a non-profit organization created to benefit youth American soccer players from 14 to 19 years old. 

The ECNL was initially thought of as an only girls organization, but now it is divided into ECNL Girls and ECNL Boys. 

ECNL seeks to enhance youth players’ competitive level by creating tournaments involving the country’s best teams. These tournaments and competitions improve and facilitate the discovery of elite American youth soccer players. 

The idea of the organization is to generate training and organization guidelines for every club enrolled in it. The participant teams are organized in conferences, and the matches include conference and cross-conference games.

The best teams qualify for a play-off and then to the finals, like in most American sports. 

The ECNL is an excellent resource for players without a team or looking to change theirs. Right now, there are more than 120 teams registered for boys and more than 100 for girls. 

It is US Soccer’s best interest that each game has both referees and scouts. The scouts are assigned by the US Soccer Talent Identification to evaluate and recommend players for the US Youth National Team. 

Scouts are responsible for gathering information about players that could be part of the National Team, and, as they have an exceptional eye for talent, they can assess the players and the coaches on what qualities a player could work more or polish. 

A successful ECNL player must gather six essential characteristics. 

1. Decision making – A player who is not continually looking at the ball in their feet is more likely to make better decisions during a game. To identify this, coaches observe how the players receive the ball; are they looking up or looking at the ball? 

Players who spend more time looking at the field than the ball are more likely to develop a sense of decision-making more accurately. Those are the players that are known for having the field map in their heads all the time.

2. Initiative – What is the player’s posture during the game? Players with initiative don’t wait for the ball to get to them. They move and try to find the best possible location in the field; they rotate positions with another teammate; they break the tactic rules, and so forth. 

In soccer, sometimes, it is not about the chances created by the team but about the opportunities a player can make for themselves.  

3. Focus – Concentration is critical during a soccer game. Mostly when is a sport in which a player can spend several minutes without touching the ball. They can even spend some time without being involved in the game at all. 

Focus and concentration in the game are vital because, after several minutes of not participating in the game, a pivotal play can demand an enormous effort. Soccer players must be ready to accelerate from 0 to 100 in a matter of seconds.

4. Technical skill – The ability to handle the soccer ball is also crucial. Perhaps one of the most solicited attributes of a soccer player nowadays is ball control. Since the game is played faster than in the last 10 or 15 years, the way a player control a pass can seal that play’s fate. 

Today’s soccer is played without pause. It demands high precision in the passing at a high velocity; that is why ball control is vital. There is no time for mistakes. The same applies to shooting at the goal. 

Modern soccer is so physical and evenly matched that teams have little chance of facing the goalkeeper; players must have an excellent score technique. 

5. Physical conditions – As mentioned in the previous topic, soccer players’ fitness must be on point. The game nowadays demands massive physical efforts. 

Games are played with intensity from the beginning to the end of each half. Strikers must defend, and defenders must join their team in the attack. This weathering cant’ be possible if the players are not physically prepared to face such a demand. 

6. Maturity – Young soccer players that demonstrate a high sense of responsibility and maturation are more likely to succeed in the sport. The life of a soccer player is full of restrictions and sacrifices. It requires discipline and commitment 365 days of the year. 

Even when the team is not competing, the players must keep training on their own. Being responsible for their team’s function and embracing that responsibility is an excellent demonstration of character and commitment. 

ECNL rules

For starters, there are no friendly games in ECNL. Every match has an impact on competition standings. 

1. The ball

1. Under 13 to under 18 players, it is used a professional standard n.5 ball.
2. Under 11 and under 12 players use a size 4 soccer ball.

2. Time

1. U11 and U12. Two 30 minutes halves.
2. U13. Two 35 minutes halves.
3. U14 to U16. Two 40 minutes halves.
4. U17 to U19. Two 45 minutes halves.

3. Rosters

1. Squads can have a maximum of 30 players registered.
2. Each team must provide the officials a list with at least 18 players eligible to play the match. 

Is ECNL better than DA?

Some people think that for a girl looking to succeed as a soccer player, the best option is ECNL, and for a boy, DA. The truth is that both organizations should not be seen as enemies but as allies. 

As the ECNL has initially been created to give visibility to young female soccer players, and the Soccer Girls Development Academy (Girls DA) is relatively new, people assume that girls’ best option is the first one. But it is not like that. 

Although both organizations have some differences. For instance, in DA, players are not allowed to participate in high school soccer games; in ECNL, they can compete if they want to. 

The most significant difference between them is perhaps in some rules. In ECNL, teams have the right to one re-entry per half. In Da no, substituted players can’t go back to the field; they play with FIFA rules. 

ECNL has 2 mandated practices per week, DA four. ECNL doesn’t record its matches; in DA, every game is recorded and uploaded into Hudl.  

Another significant difference is in training. Soccer clubs that decide to join DA must meet a specific training schedule, with an established number of hours per week and a determined training field size. 

ECNL is more flexible; they decide not to interfere much in how each club chooses to work with their players. 

The distinctive characteristic of ECNL is its code of conduct that demands specific details from the participant clubs. 

A club hosting a game for ECNL must provide water and Gatorade jugs for both teams. They must also offer benches for both coaches, their team, and substitute players. The referee and the rest of the officials must be certified professional referees. 

It is vital for young players to feel they are part of well-organized and competitive environments. That cultivates the feeling of belonging to something bigger than them and prepares them for the first division and other professional games. 

The prohibition for DA players to participate in high school teams puts some parents on the spot.

At the end of the day, they ask themselves if a professional approach to the game without space for having fun with their school colleagues is the right choice. 

For those thinking about making a profession out of soccer, perhaps staying on DA is a better choice since their relationship with soccer will be purely professional. 

ECNL offers both options. Players can focus on keeping their competitive level at the top, and they also can stay in touch with their friends and play soccer just for fun. 

If ECNL and DA are seen as rivals, the only ones who will lose will be the players. Both the players and the parents must see them as different paths towards the same goal. 

The diversity of possibilities should multiply the chances of kids getting involved in the game, not diminishing them. 

What does pre-Ecnl mean?

The pre-ECNL program is destined for kids from 10 to 12 years old to prepare them for the ECNL and elite tournaments. 

The program educates the players’ families as well, offering a top-quality platform to young players. In ECNL, they know that developing and enhancing a players’ abilities from a young age is crucial to be more prepared for the future.  

The idea is to stimulate young players to compete and play to the highest level against and with their generation’s best players. 

How many teams are in the ECNL?

When the 2020/2021 season was announced, the ECNL had 113 girl clubs and 131 boy soccer clubs registered. 

The current season is the first time boy clubs surpass girls clubs. In August of 2019, the organization had 94 girl clubs and 90 boys clubs listed. 

Also, in August 2019, the girls ECNL announced the start of the Regional League. The boys Regional League was announced this year. 

Can ECNL players play high school soccer?

As we mentioned above, ECNL allows players registered on ECNL clubs to participate in any non-ECNL game. 

ECNL creates its schedules with high school soccer plans in mind to avoid interfering with each other. 

Can ECNL players play ODP?

The ODP, also known as the US Youth Soccer Olympic Development Program, is a national and development program for talented players. The program identifies and improves youth players to steward their state association, region, or even the United States in a soccer match. 

The ODP organizes its teams at a regional level with the best players, separated by age groups. 

ECNL soccer won’t interfere if a player is called to participate in the USYS ODP. Any player can play in ODP; the choice is entirely up to them, not the ECNL. ECNL gives the players total freedom to choose what they think is best for them. 

Can ECNL teams play in State Cup?

Yes, any team registered in the ECNL can participate in their local, regional, and state leagues. They can also participate in national championships, the USYS State, and the Regional Cup. 

Although no rule prohibits teams from participating in the State Cup, it becomes difficult for ENCL players to join Regional, National Championships, and State Cup games; there are just too many games. 

How much does ECNL soccer cost?

The money spent by a family with at least one kid in ECNL varies from $5,000 and $10,000 a year. The bill goes high as participating in the tournaments requires traveling virtually from coast to coast. 

The issue raises the discussion about what kind of families can offer their kids the possibility of participating in sports outside the school. Research indicates that most US players come from families with an income superior to $100,000 a year.  

It is different in countries like Argentina and Brazil, where soccer is the working class’s sport. In the US so far, soccer is an elite sport. 

The negative impact is double because teams can’t enjoy the talent from lower-class people, and kids from less fortunate neighborhoods don’t see themselves reflected in the elite players. Therefore, they have less interest in playing soccer. 

Do ECNL players earn money?

No, ECNL players don’t receive money for participating in the tournaments. 

What is the ECRL Soccer League?

The ECRL soccer league is the regional version of the ECNL. This means that the teams participating in it only face teams within their region. These teams travel short distances in general. 

The idea behind the creation of an ECRL league is to offer ECNL competition level to those team members who can’t travel as much as the ECNL requires. 

Is ECNL worth it?

After investing tons of money and basically limiting their social circle into soccer-related friendships, families start asking the question, is it worth it?

And when they know not every kid participating in a club’s youth team will make it to that team’s first team or to the US National Team, the voice in their heads asking that question sounds louder.

As a matter of fact, most kids won’t make it nor the National Team or to the first team of their clubs.

They start asking themselves if the prize at the end of the road (if there is any) is worth the sacrifice and the things they are forced to leave behind. 

The ideal scenario is one where the player decides by themselves whether the sacrifice is worth it. Also, following the perfect scenario narrative, they must decide if they want to try and be in the first division level soccer before they are 16 years old. 

Some players succeeded, having started at 20 years old, but they are the exceptions. 

By that age, it is recommended they give up on any other sport they are interested in and dedicate all their time to soccer. That is perhaps one of the most challenging parts since a kid who likes sports usually likes more than one. 

The trick is that soccer requires a particular group of muscles to be on point, and practicing other sports can produce injuries.

For instance, people that participate in long marathons and half marathons are more likely to suffer muscular injuries during a soccer game. 

After accepting the sacrifice involved in the decision to play professional soccer, things might look easier. 

Being part of ECNL means they will face the better players of the country. For those who like challenges, this can be motivating enough. The possibility of testing their abilities against the best and beating them is the competitive people’s dream. 

For every professional soccer player, being part of the National Team is the most significant honor and achievement of their careers. Still, if that call never happens, being a professional soccer player is quite an achievement by itself.  

Many successful players never participated in their national teams, and they still managed to make excellent careers.

However it does make us wonder why they do it and when it comes to their wrists, why do they tape them when you do not use your hands? Read on to find out.

Soccer players will often wear tape or athletic tape on their wrists so that they are protected. Players will be fighting for position and pushing and shoving each other during a match and taping their wrists can prevent injury as wrists, fingers and other body parts can get injured doing this.

Why do soccer players tape their wrists?

Soccer players can wear tape on their wrists for numerous reasons like stability and also help prevent injury.

Players will often wear some form of athletic tape around their wrists and also this is usually worn on ankles, it can be used on wrists as well.

It will last the duration of a match and it gives players enough flexibility so that they can still move their wrists around.

We will now list the reasons why soccer players tape their wrists.

1. To protect their wrists.

This is the main reason, to simply protect their wrists from injury. During a soccer match, players will often be pushing, shoving, and fighting for a better position.

When doing this fingers wrists and other body parts can get bent in unnatural ways, taping helps prevent this.

The tape will aid players if they have sudden contact with a player for example when they are falling from a tackle or they have been chopped down from behind.

When this happens their first instinct is to put out their hands to brace themselves and put pressure on their wrists.

Goalkeepers will also have their wrists taped too. This is because shots can come at them at lightning speed and the ball is just about always saved by the goalkeeper’s hands.

With so much force being applied to the hands and wrists of the keeper, having tape can help reduce the chance of injury for the hands and wrists.

Although having tape on their wrists will not completely stop injuries from occurring, it can certainly limit the chances of an injury being picked up.

2. Jewelry being hidden.

Another reason that soccer players will tape their wrists is to help cover any jewelry or bracelets that they have on their wrists.

This is because most leagues around the world do not permit players from having any type of loose jewelry and if they are found to have it on them, the referee will simply ask them to remove it before continuing playing.

If a player has a bracelet or a piece of jewelry on for religious or superstitious reasons, instead of taking it off, they will simply wrap the tape around it so they can still wear it but also so that they do not break any rules as well.

By doing this they can still feel happy because they are still wearing their bracelet but at the same time, to the referee and the league they play in, it simply looks like they just have their wrist taped for stability or injury prevention.

High-profile players like Cristiano Ronaldo and Garth Bale will often wear bracelets from companies to promote their brands. Bale wears a live-strong bracelet yet taped it up to help cover it from the referee.

If a referee does see that a player is wearing any type of jewelry then they will stop the game and force the players to take it off. This is for both the player’s safety and his team-mate’s and opposition player’s safety as well.

Referees do this because watches, jewelry, and other smaller ones can get caught on players’ shirts or shorts and can rip them or do damage to the players’ hands or fingers in the process.

It is much safer for the player to simply remove all jewelry to avoid any chance of injury or to tape to cover it with tape so the jewelry is still on them but there is no chance of injury.

3. To cover their tattoos

This does not happen often, but it does happen. Some players will have a tattoo on their wrist that they do not want to be seen on TV so they will put some tape over it to cover it up.

The tape can sometimes be a small section just to cover the wrist and other times there can be a lot of tapes to cover up the wrist and forearm tattoo if other players or clubs are offended by it or if there are any policies that do not allow it.

4. Cosmetic Reasons

Aside from preventing injuries, this is the next most popular reason. Soccer players can have their wrists taped simply because of how it looks.

You often see that some players have words or sayings written on the tape to remind them of certain things or family names.

Other soccer players have team words or instructions written on the tape so that during a game if they forget something, they can just look at the tape and remember what they have to do to help their team.

It will usually be wrist taping that will have words or writing on it in a black pen or a black marker and it can be seen from the professional levels down to the amateur levels.

Some players even have family initials or names to help push them and remind them that they are not just playing for themselves, but their families as well.

5. An injury that is healing

If a soccer player has had an injury to their wrist, hand, or fingers, then having tape on it can help support it while it is healing.

It also helps prevent the wrist from bending a way it is not supposed to while it is in the process of healing.

Soccer players will usually consult with the team doctor or trainer in what is the best way to tape it so it reduces the risk of re-injuring. The doctor or trainer will tape it in a way so that it gives the wrist a great deal of stability when they are playing.

The trainers or doctors will do this because players will find it hard to tape it themselves as they can not get the right angle to tape it correctly.

6. What type of tape do soccer players use on their wrists?

The best-recommended tape is a white athletic sports tape that is extraordinarily strong from Hampton Adams. It can be found on Amazon.com. It will not leave any glue on your skin like some of the other tapes that are used.

It is easy to tear with your fingers and you do not need scissors to cut it. Although the tape is strong, there is no need to cut it, just wrap it around and tear it off.

The tape is really sticky too. Players do not want a tape that is going to come unstuck easily during a game, they want a tape that will stay stuck together for an entire game.

It is made of high-quality medical-grade cotton. It is built to last through an entire soccer match among other sports. It also comes in a pack of three so you will have enough tape to last you a while before needing to buy more. 

7. How do you tape your wrist for soccer?

There are a few ways to tape your wrist, however, we will look at Seattle Sounders goalkeeper Stefan Frei and how he tapes his wrists before a game of soccer.

First, you are going to use a two-inch-wide roll of athletic or medical tape. You will start by putting the edge of the tape onto your wrist and the end of the tape should just about be above where your wrist will bend.

Then you will go around your entire wrist two to three times so that you can get the right stability and support and then you will simply cut the tape off with a pair of scissors or tear it if it is easy to do so.

If you happen to want added support for your wrist, then do one more wrap-around, going in between your thumb and your index finger and you can then go around your wrist one more time or any more additional support that you may want. Wrist-Wrapping and Finger-Taping Advice From MLS All-Star Stef Frei (storelli.com)

For that reason, the balls used in training are not the same used during official matches. But what is the difference between training and a match soccer ball? 

Training soccer balls are more resistant, durable, and can retain the air for more extended periods. Match soccer balls are made with softer materials; the bladder and the outer cover are more responsive and sensitive to the player’s touch.

Training soccer balls are more rigid and rough; match soccer balls are soft and more comfortable to kick and head. 

Training soccer balls can be used to play friendly or recreational games. They are the best option for occasional users since they last longer than match balls.

But if the ball’s destiny is to be used in competitive games, the best choice is to invest in an official soccer match. The responsiveness, bouncing, and air performance is superior. 

Training Soccer Ball

Soccer balls built for training are usually made out of PVC (polyvinyl carbonite), PU (polyurethane), and equipped with a butyl bladder. PVC and PU are resistant materials, ideal for prolonged use.

 The butyl bladder’s main characteristic is to retain the air longer than the rest of the bladders, latex or synthetic rubber bladder. 

Match Soccer Ball

Official matches soccer balls have either synthetic leather or a mixture of PU and PVC outer cover. They usually have a latex bladder. 

Synthetic leather is softer than any other material used to build a soccer ball, and it is used because of its superior reaction to the players’ touch.

The latex bladder also has an exceptional sensibility to touch and retains the air for no longer than 6 hours. 

Difference between training and match soccer ball

The main difference between training and match soccer balls is the materials used to build them.

Training balls are more resistant and retain the air longer in their bladders; match soccer balls are softer, more responsive to touch, and can afford a softer bladder since they don’t need to retain the air for long periods. 

If we see training sessions as a preparation for the game, they should be rehearsals of what will happen on the matchday. Therefore, every element used in training should be the same used later in the game.

But in soccer, things are a little different, and its logic makes total sense. Training sessions differ in many ways from an official match even though the game is the same. 

The ball is hit hundreds of times more than in an official match and more extended periods in a training session. They are more about the repetition of movements and kicks rather than precision in the results. 

That is why training and match balls are different in soccer 

A match ball must have a superior sensibility to touch, be resistant but not hard, and the time their bladder can retain the air needs to be superior to 90 minutes.

150 if we count the interval and extra time. 200 minutes tops if we think about a possible penalty shootout. 

That is a little bit more than three hours. Any latex bladder is capable of that and perhaps one or two hours more. 

That is the reason why the match ball’s outer cover is made of synthetic leather. Synthetic leather has the highest level of responsiveness to touch, superior to PU and PVC. An official soccer match is about precision, where a few inches make a huge difference. 

Training soccer balls need to be hard and durable. Training sessions in professional clubs are long and intense. The players practice under the sun, the rain, or even snow for long hours. 

As the balls are used continuously during long hours daily, they need to be ready to use all the time. Coaches and trainers can’t inflate twenty or thirty soccer balls every morning before the training session starts. 

That is why training soccer balls have a butyl bladder because it can retain the air for several days without losing its shape or size. 

Most training balls have a PU or PVC outer cover, much more resistant than synthetic leather. PU and PVC balls have lower responsiveness to touch, but they last two or three times longer than the rest. 

Best training soccer ball

As training sessions tend to be harsh and demanding for soccer balls, they are usually built with rough materials. Many suggest that they are low to medium quality materials. Training soccer balls are meant to last, not to shine. 

Most of them are machine stitched, ready to absorb thousands of touches and kicks per day. Besides the explained above, the idea of a hard training soccer ball also obeys the club finances. They need to replace them less often. 

The best training soccer ball available right now is the Adidas MLS Top Glider. Its main characteristics are:

1. A thermoplastic polyurethane outer cover. This material is even more resistant than PU or PVC.
2. The ball comes with an internal layer made out of nylon to soften the ball a bit. It is still more rigid than a match ball but softer than any regular training ball. 
3. It has a super resistant butyl bladder, capable of retaining the air for several days. 
4. Apart from the professional number 5 size, the Adidas Top Glider comes in size 4 and 3.

Adidas is perhaps one of the most reliable brands in sports gear and equipment. The brand has the exclusive honor of providing the official ball for every World Cup since 1962. The brand is a warranty of quality. 

The MLS Top Glider is a model created especially for training, but it is also a terrific model for practice and recreational use. 

This model, produced in Pakistan, the world capital of soccer balls manufacturer, has more than five thousand testing kicks before making it to the market. 

The ball is exceptionally comfortable to head and kick; the inner nylon-wound carcass does an extraordinary job at softening the ball. This ball is perhaps the softest among the hard and tough training soccer balls.  

After kicking it and heading it to goal, the foot’s feel ensures that this ball is the best option for having effective and enjoyable training. 

Thanks to the machine-stitched structure, the outer cover made of thermoplastic polyurethane, and the nylon-wound carcass, the ball has a perfect combination of high resistance to water; it is durable and soft to the touch. 

If we have to point out just two distinctive attributes of this soccer ball, those will be durability and water resistance. 

It is so resistant that it would last long months before it starts to demonstrate some damage. The constant use under the rain doesn’t seem to affect this ball either. After long hours of usage under heavy rain, the ball didn’t change its weight or consistency. 

The butyl bladder is one of the best in the market right now. The ball can retain the air for at least 4 days without modifying its form or showing any significant change. 

The testing process for these soccer balls is quite extensive. Adidas has a reputation to consider, and one of the leading marketing strategies is that the soccer ball we buy at the store in our city is exactly the same used in the official World Cup matches. 

After the balls are manufactured, they are thrown by a machine against a solid metal plate at 45 miles per hour (75 km/h) about five thousand times.

This test tries to imitate the kick of a professional soccer player. They want to see how does the ball answers this exigence. 

Adidas also tests their soccer balls to have the same performance under any weather. The balls are pressed into little containers of water to evaluate their porosity. Then they check how much water got inside of the ball. 

The point of this test is to ensure the water allows the minimum possible of water inside them. When a soccer ball absorbs too much water, it changes its responsiveness, weight, bouncing, and weight. 

The German manufacturer also submits their soccer balls to hot temperature tests. The balls are maintained under 100°F (almost 38°C) for a week in special ovens. Some countries play soccer with temperatures even higher than that. 

Only two things to consider before getting this soccer ball:

1. Remember, this is a practice or training soccer ball. You shouldn’t expect the performance of a professional soccer match ball. The ball is perfect for training matches and casual games, but it is not the best option for professional compromises.
2. The use of this ball in concrete or the beach will diminish its durability drastically. This ball is meant to be used in artificial or natural grass or dirt. The use of this soccer ball on any other surface will damage its outer cover very fast. 

The MLS Top Glider is a little bit heavier than the rest of the training soccer balls. Compared to a match ball, the Top Glider’s bouncing is inferior and less consistent. Still, it is at an excellent level for a training ball.

Some trainers consider the excess of weight in the Top Glider as an advantage since it makes the player train their kick strength while practicing, and then when they use a lighter match ball, they can shoot harder than their rivals. 

Other trainers believe that the weight difference affects the player’s sensibility to the touch and the strength required for simple passes. 

Best match soccer ball

Back then, in the beginnings of soccer, when they were made of pig bladders covered in leather, soccer balls were way different between them. 

Sometime later, in the first World Cup final between Argentina and Uruguay, both teams wanted to use the ball they were more habituated to play with. 

As they could not reach an agreement, the first time they used the ball Argentinians wanted, the second half used the preferred by the Uruguayans. The first half ended 2-1 for Argentina, the game ended 3-2 for Uruguay. 

Nowadays, the difference between the different soccer balls is slightly perceivable, although some stand out above the rest. That is the case with the Adidas Telstar 18, the ball designed for the last World Cup in Russia. 

The Telstar 18 model pays homage to the first Adidas ball used in a World Cup. The acronym Telstar is the combination of Television and Star. The black and white panels ensure the ball’s perfect vision in the black and white TVs of the time. 

The Telstar 18 is a thermally bonded six-panel ball, covered in synthetic leather and equipped with a latex bladder. 

Last Adidas’ baby stands out of the rest for several details:

1. Its 3d texture helps goalkeepers have a better grip of the ball.
2. The advanced TSBE technology used to manufacture the ball warrants a lower water intake than any soccer match ball. 
3. Its exclusive latex bladder with a butyl valve ensures longer air retaining.
4. The ball has only 6 panels thermally bonded designed to balance and distribute the weight equally on the ball’s surface after it is kicked. This feature also ensures more consistency while in the air, even more than the Brazuca model used in Brazil’s 2014 World Cup. 
5. The ball has an excellent bounce.
6. The ball is faster, more durable, and robust than the Brazuca model.

Inspired by the Adidas Telstar model, Telstar 18 introduced a revolutionary chip technology that makes the ball capable of interacting with smartphones and other devices. 

The ball respects the traditional black and white model, adding a pixelated effect that makes the ball look modern. 

The chip is located under a Wi-Fi lookalike symbol on the ball that says “FIFA Quality Pro.” The chip doesn’t allow the user to measure their shots’ power or compare the crossings’ curves among friends.

As a first experience, the chip only enables the user to access exclusive content on the Adidas website.  

After intense criticism to the German manufacturer after the 2010 World Cup official ball’s fiasco, the Jabulani, Adidas redeem their name with the Brazuca, the ball for Brazil 2014. 

The creation of the Telstar 18 overcome the success of the Brazuca, becoming the best creation of Adidas so far. 

The Telstar 18 is the more reliable ball for long shots. They managed to minimize almost to zero the chances of erratic behavior from the ball in long shots. The Jabulani, for instance, was so unpredictable that it became a nightmare for goalkeepers and forwards.

The rebounding is better than the Jabulani ball and even better than Brazuca. In impeccable fields, the bouncing of the Adidas Telstar is as stable as predictable and reliable. 

The Adidas Telstar not only has superior bouncing but a better and more consistent curve performance in long shots. This offers a better understanding of the ball mechanics for strikers and free-kick takers, and goalkeepers, who expect fewer last-second surprises. 

For free-kick takers, it is easier to control and direct the ball towards their objective. The Telstar 18 also performs better for headers; the ball is not hard, and it responds correctly to hits with the head. 

The Telstar 18 is also the fastest among the soccer balls. 

When tested in long-distance shots, like a goalkeeper’s restart, the Adidas Telstar travels slightly less than the Brazuca. Still, its performance in this requisite is on the podium.

The black and white model might look too classic, but the 3D texture of the outer cover is on the next level. The ball offers a superior grip than any other ball with a 3D design in the market.

The panels’ shape is at least unique, but the design ensures superior performance of the ball in the air. The exclusive butyl valve is red, which makes it easier to find and looks good. 

The six panels’ shape also obeys an exclusive Adidas design engineered to grant a perfect distribution of the ball’s weight when traveling after a kick. 

The latex bladder with the butyl valve retains the air longer than any other latex bladder ball created so far. Latex bladders are softer than the PVC and butyl ones, making the ball more delicate and more responsive to the touch. 

The latex bladder, combined with the synthetic leather outer cover, augments the softness of the ball. The Telstar 18 is robust and resistant but also soft and delicate. 

As we mentioned above, the NFC chip is the product of introducing a new element. More symbol than a feature, the detail was added to establish the contrast between the original Adidas Telstar and the 18 models.

Still, everything indicates that the future of soccer balls and chips is linked.

The commentator might say, they got short studs; in this field, they need metal cleats. Metal cleats, you might ask yourself, are they allowed in soccer?

Metal cleats are allowed in soccer as long as the referee doesn’t consider them dangerous. Metal cleats, also known as soft ground cleats, are considered legal by FIFA, and players can use them freely. 

Before every game, soccer players do a field reconnaissance; they walk around the field and feel how it responds to their steps.

Some fields look softer than they are; some look harder. If it is about to rain, the players must also consider that soft ground cleats are very different than solid ground cleats. 

Are metal cleats allowed in youth soccer?

For any soccer player, including the young ones, the type of cleat they’ll use is determined by several factors, like the type of grass, synthetic or natural, the field conditions, and the weather. 

Some leagues don’t even accept cleats for players from 9 to 13 years because some cleat models have fewer cleats on the heels, causing severe heel pain. 

In some leagues, the use of cleats is allowed, metal ones included. Still, many leagues consider metal cleats dangerous and don’t let the players use them. 

There are mainly three kinds of cleats for young players:

1. Molded cleats – These cleats have a set of non-removable rubber cleats, usually four on the heels and between eight and ten in the rest of the foot. This kind of cleats is widely used because they’re less dangerous, and they perform well almost in every type of field and under any weather. 
2. Detachable cleats – This kind of footwear can support either plastic or metallic removable studs. 
3. Indoor soccer – Indoor soccer cleats usually have dozens of short rubber cleats in their soles. They are most used for artificial grass, but they can perform on natural grass too. 

It is recommended that young players choose cleats with many cleats to reduce heel pain and reduce the risk of ankle and knee injuries. Picking cleats with shorter studs is also beneficial for the kid’s knees and ankles, preventing injuries. 

Are metal cleats allowed in high school soccer?

Just as with youth soccer, when dealing with high school soccer, the best thing to do is to consult the tournament’s regulations before getting a pair of cleats. Unfortunately, not every league follows the same rules. 

In Massachusetts, for instance, it is illegal to wear soccer cleats containing any metallic part. Even if they have a tiny piece of metal at the tip. 

But some leagues don’t have any problem with metal cleats. 

However, there is always some confusion regarding the type of cleats more suitable for soccer. For some sports, it is allowed (and useful) the presence of a front cleat. In soccer, it is totally forbidden.

As its name indicates, the front cleat is a stud located under the tip of the shoe. This stud is useful for baseball, football, and lacrosse players to get more traction and accelerate faster and better. 

In soccer, the presence of a front cleat could be hazardous to the humanity of a rival. If a player kicks the opponent with the front cleat while trying to get the ball, they can hurt them badly. 

High school soccer regulations don’t mention that metal cleats are forbidden, but it is written that any equipment considered dangerous will be prohibited. It is not specified what might is deemed to be dangerous and what is not. 

Metal soccer cleats tend to provoke adverse reactions to some referees, and they might consider them dangerous, and the player will have to either change the cleats or miss the game. 

A detail to be observed when choosing metal cleats is that they wear down when used on hard surfaces, and eventually, they become sharp. To avoid this, wear metal cleats only on smooth surfaces. 

Are metal cleats allowed in college soccer?

College soccer follows the NCAA soccer regulations, updated every year. In them, it is possible to read that to participate, every player must wear shoes. 

The shoes are allowed to contain aluminum, leather, rubber, nylon, plastic cleats, studs, or bars, whether molded as part of the shoe or detachable. 

However, as the National Collegiate Athletic Association indicates, players can wear any of these cleats as long as they are not dangerous. Again, the usage or not of metal cleats in a college soccer game will depend on the ref. 

The NCAA determines that the referee has total authority to determine whether a shoe is dangerous or not to the players’ humanity. They can forbid a player to use such footwear. 

To be sure, and even when the rules allow the use of metal cleats in college soccer, the best thing to do is to ask the authorities if metal cleats are prohibited or not before getting them. 

Are metal cleats allowed in professional soccer?

In the latest version of the International Association Football Board (IFAB) rules of the game, when talking about the compulsory equipment required to participate in a professional soccer match, they mention 5 items:

1. Shirt with sleeves
2. Shorts
3. Socks
4. Shinguards
5. Footwear

There is no mention of metal cleats in the entire document. 

In the safety section, we read the phrase, “A player must not use equipment or wear anything that is dangerous.”

Again, what is dangerous is determined by the referee. It is the subject of interpretation, then. So it would be fair to say that metal cleats are allowed in professional soccer. 

Do soccer players wear metal cleats?

Yes, they do. Metal cleats are specially designed to get a better grip on soft grounds. And as the studs are replaceable, some companies produce studs specially designed to excel in any field, not only soft soils. 

Some superstars like Kylian Mbappe, Cristiano Ronaldo, and Paul Pogba use them. The unique detail about these studs is that they go oriented in the cleat’s sole according to the player’s position.  

Soccer metal cleats are recommended for soft grounds because they dig easier in the soil and are also more resistant to getting clogged up and packed with mud. 

Some goalkeepers use metal cleats even if they are not playing on soft grounds. The reason behind this is that they help them in dives and big leaps. 

Are metal or rubber cleats better?

The purpose of soccer cleats is to provide the players with better traction to accelerate when the game requires it.

The studs placed on the shoe’s soles also help the players turn and stop abruptly; they also prevent the players from slipping. 

For soccer, the studs should be short; long studs might break and provoke injuries.

However, it is impossible to determine whether rubber or metal cleats are better without considering the type of field the player will face. And not only the kind of field but also the weather. 

It is not the same playing in dry weather in natural grass as under heavy rain. Basically, there are three types of cleats:

1. Cleats for hard ground – Equipped with short cleats distributed on the entire sole, these footwear’s circular rubber studs are the most indicated for hard surfaces like fields with little or no grass. They ensure traction and, at the same time, don’t put too much pressure on the feet. 
2. Cleats for firm ground – These kinds of cleats are perfect for soils that are not too hard or too soft. Firm-ground cleats’ main characteristic is that the majority (when not every stud) is bladed instead of conical or circular. 
3. Cleats for soft ground – As we’ve seen above, soft ground cleats have almost always replaceable studs, generally metallic studs but also plastic. 

So, answering the question, are metal cleats better than rubber or plastic cleats? It depends; for some kind of fields, they are; for some others, they don’t. 

Best metal cleats

When thinking about the best metal soccer cleat, we need to consider its performance on soft grounds and the quality of the materials used, and, last but not least, its looks. 

The soccer cleats that gather all those requirements are the Nike Hypervenom Phantom. 

These cleats have waffle-textured skin made of two layers—a mesh woven into a polyurethane layer. This mixture makes the footwear flexible and breathable. 

This cleat also counts with Nike’s ACC technology, All Conditions Control. This feature makes the shoe almost impenetrable to water, for it suffers almost zero modifications under different weathers. 

The shoe is light; it weighs only 7.6oz, making them one of the market’s lightest cleats. 

This cleat’s bottom offers a unique feature. The sole is made of very rigid glass nylon and a separate stud plate. The plate has two molded bladed studs in the heel and four in the forefoot. 

The Phantom model also includes six replaceable metal studs. The stud wrench is included when purchasing the shoes. 

So we must look after our sleeping time, eating habits, and exercise: aerobic and or anaerobic. We decide to exercise playing soccer, and the question arises, is soccer an aerobic or anaerobic sport?

Although the game is predominantly aerobic, the players’ performance will depend on how they respond to the game’s anaerobic demands.

A good soccer player must have an excellent aerobic condition and a tremendous anaerobic capacity. 

Some sports are clearly on one side of the aerobic or anaerobic spectrum, but that is not the case with soccer. The game is made of short and intense anaerobic demands, with relatively long intervals and aerobic activities.

As the game is highly dynamic, every player on the field must be ready for aerobic and anaerobic efforts at any time. 

What is aerobic exercise?

Aerobic exercise helps cardiovascular conditioning. The definition of “aerobic” is “with oxygen.” This means that breathing controls how much oxygen is sent to the muscles to enhance their movement and fuel burning.

It also decreases the risk of heart diseases, lowers blood pressure, assists in weight management and weight loss, improves lung function, and controls blood sugar. 

What is anaerobic exercise?

In opposition, anaerobic means “without oxygen.” This means that the exercises’ intensity is so high that the cardiovascular system can’t deliver oxygen to the muscles fast enough.

As muscles need oxygen to work correctly, anaerobic exercises should always be brief. 

Anaerobic exercises help increase endurance and make the muscles stronger. It strengthens the bones, assists in weight loss, and improves good mood; it has been proven that anaerobic exercises decrease anger, tension, and depression.  

What type of exercise is soccer? Aerobic or Anaerobic?

As we mentioned above, playing soccer demands both aerobic and anaerobic efforts. And a good footballer can’t prescind of any of them. 

Soccer players perform activities at several levels of intensity and speed.

They walk, jog, sprint, jump, struggle for the ball, and more. When we think of the kind of conditioning needed to practice the sport, the key element to observe is that any of these actions lasts long, the intervals between them, and their aerobic exigence.

If we break down the game into moments, we will see that the game has short segments of high intensity, long intervals, and a more constant and present aerobic exigence. 

The player jogs their way around the field, and they occasionally walk. The game actions rarely occur over the same spot of the pitch and involve the same player.

Some players can spend minutes without touching the ball. These are the intervals and aerobic moments of the game. 

The sprints, the jumps, the shooting, and the race to the ball are the anaerobic moments. 

That is the reason why a soccer player must be prepared for both moments of the game.

They must follow the game and have an advantageous position in the field to receive the ball or defend, but if they have poor sprinting or shooting skills, there is no point in being in the right place at the right moment. 

Top-notch cardiovascular conditioning’s main idea is to perform consistently from minute 1 to 90 in a soccer game. 

Aerobic training is often associated with long-duration exercises at a low intensity, but the truth is that there are lots of pretty intense aerobic workouts. 

It uses your large muscle groups, it is rhythmic and can be maintained continuously for at least ten minutes. Aerobic training also strengthens your heart lungs and your cardiovascular system to manage and deliver oxygen fast and efficiently throughout your body. 

But aerobic training not only strengthens the heart and cardiovascular activity; participating in several aerobic exercises has many health benefits.

It improves your circulation, helps your body use oxygen better, increases energy, and increases your endurance. This means you can work out longer and not get tired. 

There are other secondary benefits of practicing aerobic exercises that transcend the soccer preparation but are worth mentioning:

1. Reduce the risk of developing heart diseases.
2. Reduce the risk of developing diabetes.
3. Help reduce body fat.
4. Helps to reach and keep a healthy weight.
5. Help reduce stress, tension, anxiety, and depression.
6. It improves sleep.

On the other hand, Anaerobic training is brief, intense bursts of physical activity, such as weightlifting and sprints, when oxygen demand surpasses oxygen supply.

While aerobic exercises rely on oxygen, anaerobic exercises depend on energy stored in the muscles, in a process called glycolysis. 

Glycolysis is a method in which glycogen is broken down into glucose, also known as “sugar,” and is converted into energy. This process inside the muscles occurs during anaerobic training without the use of oxygen to produce energy quickly.

This fast production of energy generates lactic acid, which is a by-product of glycolysis. It forms when your body breaks down glucose for energy when oxygen is low. It is responsible for making your muscles feel tired.  

Practicing anaerobic training often will help your body tolerate and eliminate lactic acid more efficiently. Besides helping to tolerate and eliminate lactic acid, anaerobic exercise has other benefits. 

1. Builds and maintains lean muscle mass
2. Protects your joints – The increase in muscle mass increases strength, including the muscles around the joints. This helps prevent injuries.
3. Boosts metabolism – It helps build and maintain lean muscle. Lean muscle mass is metabolically active—the more lean muscle you have, the more calories your burn.
4. Increases bone strength and density – Anaerobic training will increase the strength and density of your bones more than any other exercise. 
5. Improves your energy – Your body depends on glycogen stored in your muscles as energy. Regular anaerobic exercise augments your body’s capacity to store glycogen. This gives you more energy during intense physical activity.
6. Increases sports performance – Regular anaerobic training increases speed, strength, and power. Which ultimately helps improve your in-game performance. 

How to enhance your aerobic soccer attributes 

Aerobic conditioning is one of the most critical factors for a successful player or team, but too often not appropriately trained for the modern game.

One of the best choices to increase aerobic resistance is to perform specific circuit training to improve your overall capacity. 

This primary circuit requires some essential equipment:

1. Hurdles.
2. Poles.
3. Agility ladder.
4. Cones.
5. Two small goals.
6. A soccer ball.

The circuit starts with coordination using the hurdles followed by a 10 to 15 yards recovery zone. After going through the hurdles at maximum speed, walk through the recovery zone. 

Then grab the ball and dribble it through the poles the fastest you can. The poles should be placed three yards apart in a zigzag pattern.

Once you passed the last pole, shot at one of the goals. Walk through the next recovery zone, this time juggling the ball to the next station.

Use the agility ladder in the next step for coordination and agility. Go through the agility ladder and then sprint for 10 to 15 yards. After that, walk through the next recovery zone. 

The final station is an agility and dribbling station. Put 6 to 8 cones placed in a straight line. Dribble past the cone lines and after you pass through the last cone, shoot the ball at the goal.

After the drill, walk through the fourth and last recovery zone of 10 to 15 yards. 

The workload of this training session is to complete 4 full sets. To complete 1 set, you must do 4 laps to the circuit. Take two minutes to break in-between sets. 

When going through this training routine, you need to keep in mind working at 100% of intensity during the stations and respect the recovery zones. While intensity is vital, don’t sacrifice technique for speed. Make sure all the exercises are correctly performed. 

Advanced workouts can make some slight changes to each drill, making them a little bit harder. 

For instance, you can go through the hurdles in a single-leg mode. Leave one leg on the outside of the hurdles, and raise only the other one while advancing in the line.

In the next phase, the poles, dribble through them, controlling the ball with one leg, and don’t touch the ball with the other one. 

In the agility ladder, do the 2 in 2 out movement. To perform it, as its name indicates, get both feet inside the ladder and then both feet to its sides before advancing to the next step.

You can also do sidesteps or single steps in the hurdles. Using both feet while dribbling through the poles and the cones. Creativity is a good counselor when training and increasing the difficulty of an exercise. 

How to enhance your anaerobic soccer attributes

As aerobic training provides the fuel to consistently perform during the game’s 90 minutes, anaerobic exercises prepare the body to explode with high-intensity responses to different game situations. 

Some exercises will help us develop our lower back, legs, and core muscles used in a soccer game. 

This soccer-specific drill with eight different exercises will improve your speed, power, agility, and coordination. To set up the drill, you need to put six to eight cones in a single line. Next to the cone line, place a soccer ball.

Five yards behind the cones, put three cones in a straight line, perpendicular to the set of cones you already have. These three isolated cones must be separated by 3 yards from each other.  

Finally, place one single cone ten yards away from the cone line. 

The drill consists of first performing unique coordination, agility, or power movement through the cones, followed by an intense 10 yards sprint towards the single cone. Then turn and slowly jog back to the ball placed next to the cone line. 

As you approach the ball, quickly accelerate and speed dribble the ball between two of the three cones placed on the opposite side of the cone line. Then go into the 1 minute recovery period. It is critical to take appropriate rest in between sets. 

While performing the routine, there is a couple of details you should keep in mind. 

1. Keep your feet around shoulder-width apart when performing the drills.
2. Always stay on the balls of your feet.
3. Focus on pumping arms when moving.
4. Perform each exercise at 100% intensity.
5. Take appropriate recovery time in between sets.
6. For better results, perform this exercise routine 2 to 3 times per week.

You can change how you perform this drill to add difficulty as you get more comfortable with the movements and start to get too easy.

You will change the technique to sort out the cones, the second and third part of the drill remains the same. 

1. One step – Advance through the cone line with a single step. Each step makes you advance a line of the cones. 
2. Sidestep – Advance through the cone line, walking sideways. Remember to raise your knees in each step and pump your arms.
3. 2 in 2 out – The objective is to put both feet between the cones and then outside before advancing to the next line. 
4. Shuffle – In this movement, you attack the cones diagonally. And when one foot is inside of the cone line, the other one is outside of it.
5. Forward and Back – In this drill, you also start sideways. But instead of advancing to the side, walk backward and forward, going over the cones’ line from in to out. 
6. Pogo Jump – Jump using both legs and advance forward over the cones without flexing your legs. Try and keep them stretched as you jump. 
7. Side pogo jumps – The same as the previous variation, but jumping sideways.
8. Knee to the chest – In this variation, jump forward over the cones but flex your legs. Try and get your knees to the chest in each jump. 

What many soccer coaches choose to improve their players’ strength is what is called bodyweight exercises. These exercises are not ideal if you are looking to increase your muscle size but develop your existing muscles the correct way. 

Bodyweight exercises add strength and definition to the muscles you already have. The advantage of this type of routine is that it can be done anywhere, you don’t need any kind of equipment. 

It is recommended to perform each exercise in three sets of ten repetitions each. Here is the list of some of them:

1. Squats
2. Lunges
3. Static leg extensions
4. Calf raises
5. Hip thrusts
6. Triceps dips
7. Pushups
8. V ups
9. Russian twists
10. Plank. Hold it for one minute, three sets

How hard should conditioning drills be?

Contrary to what many coaches think, most conditioning doesn’t push soccer players to their limits enough. Many of the conditioning drills don’t even prepare the players to consistently perform for 90 minutes. 

Many fitness coaches think that a few laps around the pitch are enough to increase their players’ cardio; they are wrong. Jogging around the field is not enough. Players need anaerobic conditioning, this is, anaerobic scope and expertise to keep top speeds. 

It is necessary to understand that most aerobic work is already done during team practices.

This is important when the coach has little time with their players and optimizes the minutes of training. Warm-ups, technical drills are also part of the aerobic workout, for instance. 

A solution to this could be replacing some aerobic training with high-intensity training. Light aerobic activity like jogging a few miles can be done on the players’ time, and the training seasons can focus on being intense. 

Coaches should also turn running into a more fruitful drill. Adding a soccer ball to the players’ feet while running is an excellent idea. This way, the player can improve their cardio while improving their dribbling skills and ball control. 

Add intensive abdominal exercises to improve players’ balance and core strength. Most training routines keep it traditional, three sets, ten to twenty reps. For some activities, that works perfectly, but for others, it is better to add more difficulty. 

Core strength routines can be modified to extract the best out of the players. The coach can set a routine of eight to ten exercises performed in the Tabatha format. This is 30 to 45 seconds of activity with 10 to 15 seconds of rest. 

Another option is to put together a giant series of eight to ten abdominal exercises with no rest between exercises. Each exercise has ten to fifteen reps and then passes to the next one without pause.

After the eight to ten variation of core exercise is done, there is a one-minute pause to rest. 

The most challenging part of putting together a demanding conditioning drill is to evaluate and identify what the players need to improve.

Once the coach detected the buckets their players need to fill, the next part is to put together a consistent plan. 

The plan needs to be built looking for long-term results. Players’ evolution through physical training takes time, but a good conditioning plan can change a team’s destiny if well directed.

But can they actually understand each other? What language are they speaking? That brings us to the question, do referees speak multiple languages?

As a rule, referees will speak to soccer players in English and this is because it is the most common language that is spoken all over Europe.

When it comes to international matches, however, there are four main languages that are spoken, English, German, French, and Spanish. All international referees must have a good command of English as a starting point.

According to FIFA, all match day officials are expected to have a good grasp of English. So if a referee is officiating in a league for example Spain, and he/she does not have a good grasp of Spanish, then he/she will speak in English to both sets of players.

As we can usually see, all players have a good knowledge of certain words spoken by the referee in English, words like a goal, foul, sorry, offside, etc if their native language can not be spoken by the main referee.

Also, a referee will not just walk up to a player and start a conversation while on the pitch in the middle of a game.

It is his/her job to simply tell only both sets of players when a foul has been committed or if there is a controversial call, the referee will then speak to both sets of players and tell them his/her decision and why they made it.

It is because of this that when a player commits a foul, that player already knows in general what the referee is going to be talking to him about.

It can also go the other way too. When the main referee makes a decision that is 50/50 (could go to either team) then the player will have a good idea as to why the call went against him and the referee will be explaining this to him.

The other important thing that referees have at their disposal is body language, all referees that are employed by FIFA use signals and whistles during games to bring attention to a foul or corner kick.

There is a specific signal for each foul so that every player on the pitch knows exactly what is going on without the need for someone to translate what is going on.

This is so referees and players do not have to communicate in different languages, they can simply understand the signal and move on with the game.

Without the signals, you would then need a lot of translators for every game. Add to that, the referees try and use their body language as often as they can to interpret to the players as well as coaches exactly what is going on at any given time on the pitch. 

For professional referees in Europe’s top five the answer is no as that is their full-time job, and they get paid very well for doing it.

However, amateur or semi-professional referees can have a “day job” as the money that they make from officiating is not enough to live off.

As many people can attest to, being a referee is not for everyone and it is one of the hardest jobs in world football. This is because, like players, every little decision that the referee makes is scrutinized and analyzed to an inch of its life.

When a referee makes a good decision hardly anyone bats an eyelid however when they make a bad decision the world comes after them.

The addition of VAR to world football was expected to make things a lot easier for referees during soccer matches however it has not made life as easy as expected with still plenty of controversy surrounding it and the decisions that it makes.

The Video Assistant Referee VAR was specifically designed to limit the mistakes that referees make on game day, however, it seems that sometimes it has actually made things worse.

As a job how much do referees make?

The absolute best referees earn a great wage and some like retired referee Howard Webb have officiated in World Cups, Champions League Finals and European Champions and Webb did that all in one year.

Now depending on what type of level the referees are officiating at, they can enough for that to be their only job or they will have to find another job to make ends meet.

In the UK, amateur referees are paid per game and as it stands that is around 20 to 40 pounds.

Then there are the semi-professional referees which are equivalent to the lower leagues in England are paid around 80 pounds and also can be paid for their travel as well.

Then there is the Premier League. The referees in England’s top-flight have a regular wage that they get paid as well as the match fees to go with it.

They can earn up to around 70,000 pounds a year. They have what is called a retainer in which they get paid a base rate which is around 38,000 pounds to 42,000 pounds, plus they are paid just over 1,000 pounds per match too.

With the English Championship referees, they have the same yearly wage retainer as Premier league referees, however, their match fee is just 600 pounds a game.

So professional referees do not need to have another job as they get paid well, however, amateur and semi-professional referees have been known to have other jobs.

It seems that lately there have been more bad decisions than good ones and it makes us wonder why it was even brought in, to begin with.

However there is something that we want to know, can a referee overrule a decision that has been made by VAR? Read on to find out.

If there is footage that is given to VAR from the company that is broadcasting the match and it does not line up with what the referee thinks that he/she has seen, that is when VAR can then tell the referee that they think the decision can be overturned.

However, the final decision will be with the main referee who is in charge of the match.

Why was VAR brought in?

VAR was brought into leagues all over the world to help match officials because it was getting to a point where referees’ mistakes were having a significant impact on who won and lost a soccer game.

Because of how advanced technology has now become, everyone watching the match at home can see if there have been any mistakes that have been made and leagues have now used that same technology to help out during games.

According to the Premier League, before VAR was brought in, in 2018/19, 82% of the time the correct decision was made during key moments of a match, however with VAR in the 2019/20 season that percentage rose from 82% to 94%.

 For the entire 2019/20 Premier League season, a total of 2,400 cases were checked by VAR and of those, 109 decisions ended up being overturned by VAR. Video Assistant Referees Penalty Decisions Explained | VAR | Premier League

How does VAR work?

When it comes to individual decisions, the referee can tell VAR that a decision can be looked at or VAR can see that a clear error has been made by the referee and will ultimately decide the outcome.

When there is a stoppage in play, the referee can holt play while VAR makes a decision, and then the referee will tell VAR what they have seen.

VAR will then look at all the available footage from the broadcast and will make a decision.

If VAR does not approve of the referee’s decision they can then overturn it or they can recommend for the referee to come over and look at a TV monitor and have a look at footage of the incident.

What does VAR check?

VAR checks four main things, penalty decisions, goals, incidents that can be deemed red card worthy, and the mistaken identity of a player.

What does VAR not check?

VAR will not check incidents like fouls and handballs that happen in an area of the pitch that is not in the penalty area and there is no decision to be made regarding a penalty decision or goal.

In some rare cases, a ball can in fact deflect off the referee and go in the goal. So that brings us to the question, what happens if a referee scores a goal?

If the referee does happen to get in the line of a shot and the soccer ball does go into the goal then by FIFA’s law it is a goal.

Much like in the same way that a goal is still awarded if the ball bounces off the post or crossbar and manages to find its way into the net.

The rules regarding referee’s interfering with the ball in play.

When the soccer ball is live or in play and it just happens to touch the referee or even the assistant referee who is on the field for whichever reason, then play should go on as normal. This is because referees are deemed to be part of the official match.

As we mentioned before, if the soccer ball hits or touches a referee and it somehow manages to go into the goal, then the goal itself will stand.

This is because it is the same as if the soccer ball hits the goal post or crossbar and goes into the goal. After all, the referee is part of the match.

According to the Ball in play law, the ball is deemed to be in play when it hits the crossbar, goal post, corner flag AND if it hits a match official (referee).

In today’s game, this virtually never happens because referees are now specifically trained to be in positions on the field when there is little to no risk or chance of them interfering in the general play from both teams.

However it still does happen in games and if it does, the referee waves play on.

To date, there is only one instance of a referee scoring a goal and despite the vigorous protests from the defending team, the goal still counted.

The name of the referee was Jose Aragao and he was in charge of a championship game way back in 1983 between Palmeiras and Santos at Morumbi Stadium.

In the match Santos was in the lead at 2-1 however in the second minute of added time there was a goalmouth scramble in the penalty box of Santos and the ball was rifled between numerous players legs and it just so happened that the last touch was off Aragao’s leg and it found its way into the net.

There were vigorous protests by the Santos players however by the letter of the law, Aragao made the correct call and the goal stood.

This would most likely never happen today as referees are never in positions where the ball can hit them.

We always see players getting injured from various things but what about the referees? What happens to a referee when they get injured? Read on to find out.

As per FIFA rules, before a match is set to take place, there must be a clear understanding of who is going to replace the match referee if he/she gets injured or is not able to continue.

Usually, if a referee is unable to continue the match the responsibility then carries over to the fourth official or the senior assistant referee to complete the match.

What happens if a referee is injured during a soccer match?

If it is an international match, the responsibility then falls to the fourth official and this is because he or she will have the experience to take over as the main referee for the match. The fourth official is essentially a substitute for the main referee.

However, if there are only three match officials then the senior assistant referee with then specifically work one side of the field and the assistant referee would then take the place of the main referee.

Additionally, if there is no ready-made replacement (usually in kids’ soccer or amateurs) then both the main referee and his/her assistant would then split duties and have no official on one side of the field.

Under the laws of FIFA officials can not be in charge of a match if there are only two referees, instead, the other referee will change his positioning on the field to help cover the areas that the main referee would normally cover.

The then assistant referee would then extend his or her vision to help cover areas that could potentially be missed.

For example, the referee can tell the assistant referee to cover more of their area and go beyond their normal section of the pitch i.e. take charge of the penalty area or other areas of the pitch.

In amateur soccer, if there is only one official and he/she can not continue then it is normal practice to ask a person who is agreed upon by both teams to then take up the official role for the match.

On some odd occasions if there is no way a referee can be found then players of both teams can then come to an agreement and call their own fouls however this very rarely happens at all as normally at least one person can be found to officiate the match.

How often do referees get injured in soccer?

As with any sports, injuries happen to players and the same goes for the referees too.

The average rates of injuries for referees during their training and matches that they officiate were around 4.6 percent for training and 19.6 percent in matches per 1000 hours that they are active.

But how did they get to that number? Did they just make it up or is there a way that they got to that number? Read on to find out.

What is seen as being worthy of adding time to the end of halves (extra time, stoppage time) can be different from league to league, however in FIFA tournaments like a World Cup, the referee is given the job of taking notice of exactly how much time is used on substitutions, treatment for injuries and injuries in general.

All the time that is added up is then called stoppage time and is then played.

In this article, we will look at numerous things like how the referees decide on extra time, why do the referees add extra time, and is there a limit on how much stoppage time can be added to a soccer game.

Why can the referee add time in soccer?

Referees can choose to add time to soccer for several reasons. Stoppage time or extra time is usually around two to five minutes and it is added at the end of the game after the full 90 minutes have been played.

This is because during a match numerous things can happen that can take time away from playing.

Things like teams using their substitutions, players getting injured, the team doctor attending to a player for treatment on an injury, and also when teams waste time by taking an unusually long time to take a goal kick, corner kick, or throw-in.

The minutes are added at the end of each half, so it gives both sides a chance to either win the game or to draw the game once the normal regulation time has expired.

How do soccer referees decide extra time?

As we mentioned earlier, there are several ways that the referee can decide the extra time. The first one is how many goals are scored.

If there are no goals scored then there is not much time that is being wasted by players celebrating and waiting for the ball to be returned to the center circle.

Whereas if there are two or three goals scored, then by the time the referee adds up the time wasted it could accumulate to a couple of minutes added time.

Then there is the one that is responsible for the biggest amount of time being wasted, and that is injuries.

Now depending on what exactly the injury is and how severe it is will ultimately decide how much time will be added on.

If a soccer player simply twists his ankle, the club physio will go out and treat the player. After a minute or two of movement exercises and strength tests, the player is usually good to go again once he has been told that he can come back onto the field by the referee.

However, if the injury that the player sustains is far more serious then more time is taken to care of the player properly.

An example of this is when Arsenal played host to the Wolves late last year. With barely 10 minutes gone in the first half, Arsenal was awarded a corner.

From the corner Gunners defender David Luiz and Wolves attacker, Raul Jimenez both went to head the ball and they were involved in a sickening clash of heads.

Both players were tended to by club doctors and physios with Luiz able to get up and walk off under his own steam and he got patched up with a bandage around his head, however, Jimenez was not so lucky.

The striker was knockout out cold from the collision and was laying on the pitch for around ten minutes as doctors worked out the best way to deal with the injury.

Jimenez suffered a fractured skull from the accident and as a result around 11 minutes were added at the end of the first half.

So instead of it being a 45 minute half, Arsenal’s first half against Wolves went nearly 56 minutes, simply because of the time taken to deal with the severity of the injury.

What happens if a game is still tied at the end of stoppage time?

Depending on what competition is being played will determine what happens. If the teams are playing in a league match, then once stoppage time has ended and the teams are still level, then the match has deemed a draw and each team gains a point.

If it is a cup competition, for example, the EFL Cup in England, then after stoppage time if the teams are still level, they then go directly to a penalty shoot-out to decide the winner.

Then there is the FA Cup. If after stoppage time teams are still level, then they will play 30 minutes of extra time which is 15 minutes each way.

If then the teams are still level then they used to end the match as a draw and then the following week the game would be replayed but at the visitor’s home ground. However, now the game simply goes to a penalty shoot-out to find a winner of the match.

Every league has different cup competition rules and different league rules however the majority of them are the same around the world.

What is the limit of stoppage time that can be added at the end of the game?

There is no “set time limit” for added time in a game of soccer. It all depends on what has happened in the half. If the limit were a minute as the limit and there was a five-minute break, players would lose four minutes to try and win the game.

So as it stands there is no limit to the amount of stoppage time that can be added.

Then there is the linesman whose job it is to look for players who are off-side. But what about the assistant referee? What exactly is their job? Read on to find out.

The main duties of the assistant referee are to decide when the soccer ball has gone out of play and that includes which team is to have the ball returned to them in play.

They are also responsible for deciding if a player is offside and also helping the referee if there has been any breaking of the Law while on the pitch that the referee can not see.

In this article, we will look at what exactly the duties of the referee are, why the assistant referees have different flags and the assistant referee signals.

What are the duties of a referee?

The referees of a soccer match can act as a sort of enforcer for the game. They are charged with making crucial decisions in regard to the laws of the game of soccer.

The referee works together with his/her assistants and it is their job to check for offside and also to check to see if the game is being played in a fair and safe manner.

We will now go through the duties of the referee.

1. Making sure the game is being played fairly

The sole purpose of the main referee is to look over the match and to make sure that the players are playing the game in a safe and fair manner.

They have the authority to brandish both yellow and red cards to players who they deem have committed fouls during the course of the game.

They can also decide penalties and also have the job of keeping an eye on the time and added time as well as giving a detailed report of the match to the officials from the league once the game has finished.

2. Making sure the players are safe

Another duty of the referee is to keep a lookout for the safety of the players who are on the pitch.

What this means is that if a soccer player is either injured or has some visible blook on them, then the referee is within his rights to stop the match and make sure that the player gets the attention they need.

 By the referee doing this, it helps to protect both the player as well as his/her teammates and the referee can also give out cards to players who he/she has deemed to be acting in a dangerous manner.

They also have the right to tell coaches or players’ parents to leave the area on the sidelines if they are having a negative impact on the match for example if they are being a nuisance or are not acting in an appropriate way.

3. Keep an eye on the weather

On top of everything that a referee has to look after on a soccer pitch, they have to worry about one thing that is not, the weather.

They have to keep a close eye on the clouds and the environment and have to be sure that with the current weather conditions, it is safe to play. 

A good example of this is West Brom’s home match against Arsenal. It was snowing rather heavily and before the game, the pitch was covered in snow and the referee and his assistants held a sort of meeting on the ground and they would have discussed if it was safe for the players to go onto the pitch.

If the weather was deemed to be not safe for players then the match would have been called off and that decision would be made by the referee, not the coaches or players.

Nowadays though, they are aided by all types of weather instruments that can tell them when and where suspected bad weather is coming from so it is rare to see a match called off mid-way through it.

It is the same if a referee looks at the condition of the pitch before a game and thinks that it is not up to the proper standard then he/she has the right to abandon the game.

This is extremely rare in professional leagues as they have dedicated teams of workers whose job it is to keep the pitch looking good but also make sure it is safe to play on.

A referee can also deem a match unsafe and call it off if fans from the crowd are exhibiting dangerous behavior or if any type of equipment is being damaged during a game.

4. Reporting things postgame

The main referee also has a job to do after the match has finished and that is to report to the league and tell them all the injuries that occurred during the match.

For amateur leagues this is hard to do so it is vital that the referee keeps in contact with the injured play and does this to the best of his/her ability. 

For professional teams like LA Galaxy, this job is reserved for the many coaches and other staff members employed by the team.

On top of this, if any player on the pitch has broken a game law then the referee will write up a report and submit it to the league.

5. Assistant referee signals

The flag of the referee’s assistant has t be visible to the main referee at any point in time during a game. It has to be spread out and kept as still as possible while the assistant is running.

When it comes time to make a signal, the assistant has to stop running, turn and face the referee and raise the flag in such a way that the referee has no choice but to see it however not in an over-exaggerated way.

But what about the referees? Do they wear cleats? Read on to find out.

Soccer referees are expected and are governed by FIFA law to wear athletic footwear that has black as its primary color and white is not acceptable.

Running shoes, cleats, and turf shoes are all fine for referees to wear however they must always be black in keeping with their uniform.

Do soccer refs wear cleats?

As we mentioned above, the answer is yes they do, however that is not the only footwear that they can wear during a match.

As per FIFA rules, referees can wear either running shoes, turf shoes, or cleats for a soccer match in which they are officiating, however, all shoes must have black as the primary color and white cleats, or shoes are not deemed acceptable.

Can soccer refs wear other kinds of shoes?

The answer is yes they can. Referees do not have to wear just cleats; they can wear runners or turf shoes as long as they have their main color as black.

Ultimately, the choice about which footwear to put on when they go out to officiate a soccer match is down to the referee themselves.

Some will like to wear cleats because it gives them a grip on the pitch if they have to make quick turns or other movements, whereas others might feel that a running shoe is more comfortable for them and will choose to wear that.

So it is mainly down to personal preference as to what kinds of shoes the referees wear on game day and they are not made to wear just one type of cleat or shoe, as long as it is mostly black in color then they can wear whatever they feel like.

Most professional referees will turn to proper soccer cleats, similar to what soccer players wear. This is because essentially, they are very much like a soccer player on the pitch.

They are doing all the movements, they are running as much if not more than the soccer players so they are a player without a ball.

The other reason that they wear proper cleats is to avoid slipping or falling over during a match because if they do, then they could miss an important moment in the game like a penalty or some off-the-ball play.

It is more in your lower leagues and amateur leagues in which referees will wear running shoes and other footwear as it is not as big of a deal if they slip over because people’s livelihoods will not be affected.

Unlike professional soccer players where it is their job to win soccer matches.

1. Best soccer referee cleats the Dream Pairs cleat.

 It is designed to give referees the right control and grip that they need when they are on a pitch that is a little bit wet or damp. It has a very flexible and light upper the shoe is padded, and the collar is cushioned to give you the added support you need.

It also has a neat feature where you can fold over the tongue of the cleat to keep your laces nice and flat and also keep them secure while you are running.

The sole is synthetic, and it will not break the budget, costing between $20 and $25 on Amazon.

2. Adidas Performance Mundial team tuft soccer cleat.

This cleat is in a classic Adidas style and the shoe itself is a softy-lined cleat that has a heel that will not cause chaffing, a tongue that is extended and also has a wedge outsole that has studs molded underneath.

Referees can get their footing and balance on both hard pitches and turf with this cleat and it is lightweight and is very well cushioned and is made from soft leather.

It ranges in prices, coming from $57.00 all the way up to $197.00 on Amazon. 

3. Adidas Men’s Freak X Carbon Mid Football Shoe

This Adidas shoe has a nice soft rubber sole, and the shaft of the shoe is measured from the arch to the middle top of your foot.

It has a soft feel when wearing and it is suitable for most types of soccer pitches ranging from soft and muddy to firm and hard surfaces.

Much like the Mundial tuft shoe, the price varies greatly. Starting at just $39.95 all the way up to $89.95 from Amazon. 

4. PUMA Men’s one turf trainer

The PUMA Men’s one turf trainer is made from a soft synthetic material and because of this it gives referees and players who wear it a great sense of comfort and durability while being incredibly light as well.

With its design, the tongue is a classic model and because of the way the lacing is designed, no matter what kind of shape foot you have, there will be no problem fitting into this comfortable turf trainer.

It is on the cheap side too, with the most expensive trainer costing just $55 but can go as low as $30 from Amazon. 

5. Adidas Mundial Team TF Men Soccer Shoes

It is very similar to the other Mundial Men’s shoe we mentioned except this one has a gum rubber sole for supreme comfort. It is also made from the best material and the upper is made of leather.

It has a soft and cushioned foam midsole and has a die-cut EVA cup sole too while having the world-renowned three white stripes of the Adidas logo printed on the sides of the shoes.

These are a little on the expensive side when it comes to cleats and shoes however with Adidas you know that what you are buying will be of the highest quality. At Amazon, the price ranges from $100 to $186.

First, you will have to attend or be invited to a tryout. These are like training sessions so the coaches can see how good you are. Which brings us to the question, what are coaches looking for in a soccer tryout?

The main things that coaches will look at in a tryout are the player’s skill level, what the player’s general attitude is towards certain situations during a game.

How prepared you are for training how you look after your body and if you are prepared to track back and help the team defensively.

In this article, we will go through numerous things like what soccer coaches are looking for during tryouts, how you can impress the coaches during your tryouts, and what you should not do in your tryouts.

What are coaches looking for in a soccer tryout?

1. Skill 

This is one of the first things that coaches will look for at soccer tryouts. They will look at how well you can perform the skills that are necessary to play the game of soccer.

If you can not demonstrate these skills then it is highly unlikely that you will be able to do them during an actual game.

Things like tapping the ball, being able to pass and dribble, shooting at goal, defending as well as your general soccer IQ are all the main ingredients that coaches look for.

2. Conditioning

You are going to want to be fit at your soccer tryout. A player who is exhausted after 20 minutes is going to catch the eye for the wrong reasons whereas a player who is running on top of the ground still after 80 minutes will impress.

If you are unfit the coach will think about why you are so unfit and under-prepared.

3. Attitude 

Perhaps one of the most important qualities a soccer player can have is a great attitude. Do you give your all every time you are out on the pitch or do you just wander around and only run hard when the coach is looking at you?

Are you willing to take criticism of your game and work on it or will you sulk after being told what you are not doing? Do you take your soccer seriously to do extra training sessions or arrive early and stay late at training?

Your attitude will tell the coach a lot about the player you are.

4. Speed

It is not the most important thing, but speed can be very handy for a soccer player.

You can always work on your speed if you are considered slow, but you can make up for that with your soccer IQ and by positioning yourself in a way that can allow you to not be taken advantage of on the field.

5. Agility

Unlike speed where it is not a necessity, being agile is important for a soccer player. Do you have good reactions on the field, and can you use your agility to get out of the way of a bad tackle?

Can you move around the pitch in any direction with ease and can move at angles to help start an attack or stop a fast counter-attack? These are important things that you can do at a high level if you are agile.

6. Dedication

When a soccer coach is looking at his team, he wants to know which players will show up to training every day, take care of their bodies and give their all every time they are on the pitch. 

The coach needs to know that once the players are finished training they will obey the team rules and will not be out partying the night before a game or training session.

Players who are extremely dedicated to their sport often say that they lose friendships because instead of going out and socializing they are either at home taking care of their bodies or are doing extra training sessions to get the best out of themselves.

7. Could you be a disruptive influence?

Are you the type of player who always has to back-chat your teammates or coaches when they give you criticism or do you break team rules and are generally do what you please regardless of the outcomes?

Do you lie to your coaches and teammates? All of these attributes can affect how far you go in a soccer tryout.

As anyone can tell you, a disruptive player can be like cancer going through the team and is good for no one, so chances are if you come across as a player like that then you will nearly always be told to pack up your things and leave the tryout.

8. Your reputation

This will ultimately define you as a player. Do you have a great track record with your teammates and are a good person to be around and take your soccer seriously?

Or are you a player that has a history of run in’s with players and coaches and is difficult to get along with?

Most of the time a player’s reputation will decide if they are even invited to a tryout and in a small town, reputation can end a player’s chances of going up to the higher levels before a ball is even kicked at a tryout.

9. Intelligence

 Now we do not mean can you do long division; we mean intelligence on a soccer pitch. Do you learn from mistakes that you make on the pitch, are you a player that knows when to push on and attack and when to sit back and help the team defend?

A player that has a good soccer IQ is a great asset to any team and can sometimes be the difference between losing and winning a game because they have the intelligence to sniff out danger and can position themselves to either stop the opposition from scoring or help their team going forward.

10. Personality

Are you the type of player who helps their teammates on the field and picks them up if they make a mistake or are you the type of player to berate them if they slip up?

Some players who have the wrong type of personality can think that certain team rules do not apply to them and they think they are better than other players.

A coach will look at a player’s personality and will be able to tell exactly what type of player you are or going to be.

If you always complain and do not listen then chances are you will not make it far in the tryouts as coaches want players who are accessible and willing to listen and learn.

11. X-Factor

You often hear people saying this player has “It” or has the x-factor and what they mean is that the player has to ability to do something different in a game and can turn a match on its head with a piece of individual skill.

These players are a valued commodity in soccer so if you do have an x-factor in your kit bag then it would be a good idea to use it at the soccer tryouts.

Having this is a good thing to have however an x-factor could be that you lead by example on the pitch and other players follow your lead.

How do you impress a coach at a soccer tryout?

There are several ways that you can impress a soccer coach at a tryout. Firstly be early for the tryout or be on time.

Coaches love players that are punctual, and this will show the coach that you are taking the tryout seriously and that you have listened to their instructions.

Another way to impress is to have your soccer ability on show. If you have something that you are good at, whether that be passing or shooting, give it your best when your chance comes around.

This is because some players are solely picked in the team based on what they do well.

Lastly, show that you have a good attitude towards everything. Whether that be where your coach wants you to play because it is not your natural position or if you are getting criticism, take it on board and learn from it.

Do not be a player that sulks when they are told they are not doing their job.

What not to do at a soccer tryout

Do not be tardy and be late for training or show up unfit or underprepared. It shows that you do not take your soccer seriously.

Do not be a disruptive influence on the team and put other players down and do not take back and argue with coaches when they tell you to do something.

Take what they say into account and put what they say into practice.

The same happens when technology is applied to training; it allows coaches to evaluate the player’s performance more efficiently.

That is Dribble Up’s case, the app that arrived into the soccer world to enhance players’ abilities. But, what phones does Dribble Up work with?

Dribble Up works with both Android and iOS devices. The app can be installed on an iPad, iPhone, iPod Touch, Android smartphones, and Tablets. 

Many soccer fans have the same problem, they love the sport, but they can’t find the time or the place to practice. It happens a lot with kids that live in an area with no clubs nearby, and their parents have no time to take them to practice.

Dribble Up offers the solution to all of those problems, the app works on any smartphone, and it is straightforward to use. 

What phones does Dribble Up work with?

Dribble Up is available on Google Play and , and it works on iOS and Android smartphones. 

The Dribble Up app uses the DU smart ball’s unique pattern and tracks it; that kind of technology requires lots of processing and image tracking, making the app less suitable for old smartphones. 

Using the app on an iPhone 5 or inferior, a Samsung Galaxy 4, or an LG G2 might be a laggy experience. The app will work, but not at its finest. 

As the app has a videogame appearance, people could think that the app’s final goal is to stop you from rescuing the princess trapped inside the castle. But no, Dribble Up’s first training session’s goal is to teach the tricks to control the ball. 

The first row of exercises is elementary, easy to conclude. 

To avoid the cold app-to-person treatment, developers included a virtual coach, the former footballer Yanick Salmon, to explain and, most importantly, demonstrate how to perform the drills. 

The app’s interface is easy to read and understand. It uses simple figures like circles and big numbers to indicate the user’s performance.

Once the smart ball hits the target, you can advance to the next level. 

Persistence and determination are all users need to advance and unlock new drills, more complicated and challenging. The app has hundreds of them. 

After the virtual coach’s explanation, augmented reality helps the user take the ball through the drill’s objectives. 

How Dribble Up works on phones?

With the Dribble Up smart ball’s purchase, you also receive a phone stand to place the device in front of you while you practice. 

A tablet, an iPad, or any device with a screen more extensive than the phone will facilitate following the drills. Still, training with the smartphone is entirely possible. 

Once you downloaded the app, you need to create a Dribble Up account. It is pretty straightforward to do. 

The only two requirements are name and username. Your name won’t appear in the app; the app needs it for customer services purposes. 

The username you pick is how do you want the app to refer to you. Here is where gamers could spend hours thinking about the perfect name.  

If you sign up and are part of a team, perhaps your coach prefers their students to follow a specific name’s format. This is slightly relevant now since Dribble Up doesn’t offer (for now) the possibility of sharing your progress on social media.

Sharing your progress upgrade won’t take long, so you need to be mindful of your username’s choice.  

Dribble Up app allows creating several user accounts using the same smart ball. There is no need to purchase more than one smart ball, and switching between users is effortless. 

The requires an email address just if the Dribble Up team needs to reach you out for a specific reason; your email is not used in the app. The suggestion is that the email you used to get the ball matches the one you use to download the app.  

You will have to create a password but don’t put much effort into making an undecipherable one since the app will remember it, and there is a “forgot your password” button if you can’t recall it. 

Does dribble up work with the kindle fire?

As Kindle Fire Tablets operate using Fire OS, you can’t find many apps on Amazon Store to install on your Fire Tablet. However, Amazon tablets can be set up to install apps from the Google Play Store. 

You need to install the Google Play app on your Kindle Fire, and you are ready to go. Once you have done this, you can install Dribble Up on your Kindle Fire.

Do you have to pay for the DribbleUp app?

No, the app is entirely free in the Google Play Store and the Apple App Store. 

The smart soccer ball comes with a tripod and phone stand combo. The user can choose to order the regular phone stand or upgrade it. The upgraded version offers better stability to the device; if the ball hits it, it will not fall easily. 

The app is free from coast to coast; there is no need to purchase any extra features. You only need to select the drills shown in the library. 

Every drill is available in the app Menu. Once the app reads the smart soccer ball, you can start practicing your favorite exercise. 

It is recommended to start at the beginner’s difficulty, but that is up to you. 

You can perform the same drill as much as you consider necessary or until you feel comfortable enough to switch to the next one in difficulty. 

What free features Dribble Up offers?

1. Performance review.

As we mentioned, there is no need to pay for any feature. Dribble Up offers a performance review, and the user can check their score in four categories.

1. Speed. The velocity you perform each drill.
2. Cone Control. How often your cones go from green to red.
3. Consistency. Keeping the length and time of each touch consistent. 
4. Pattern. Matching the drill’s touches pattern. 

The user can access more details of each category by tapping into them. 

       2. Player progress

You can access the history of every exercise you performed on the app and check the progress you have made along the way. This is an excellent feature to measure your evolution using the app. 

If you maintain consistency in your practice, you will see yourself getting higher scores with time. As scores go high, you can concentrate on polishing details, like upgrading the exercise’s technique and execution. 

       3. Awards and Leaderboard

The Rewards tile is entirely motivational. The accumulation of skills and progress unlocks different awards. You gather points that help you level up in the app. There are several levels like “Rising Star,” “Going Pro,” “First Cut,” “MVP,” “Corner Kick,” “Gold Star,” and many more. 

When you reach a certain level, the ball tracker will change colors from blue to purple, green, yellow, orange, and red. The changing ball tracker is a brilliant way to show progress and is extremely motivational. 

But if we mention motivational features, the leaderboard is perhaps the one that excels. There is nothing more engaging than seeing your name climbing up to the top of a participant’s list.  

Tapping into the leaderboard feature compares you to other Dribble Up users. When you see other players above your name on the list, you only think about beating them. 

Every Dribble Up user has access to the Global leaderboard, but users registered on several virtual teams rank in all of them. You can check your standings in the current week or in the “All-Time” spectrum. 

What gadgets can you incorporate for a better Dribble Up experience?

Dribble Up only requires the smart soccer ball, the device stand, and the app in your smartphone or tablet to work correctly. But, if you want to enhance your experience, you can use some of these gadgets.

1. Google Chromecast. Android users can cast the app on their TVs with the help of this gadget. 

2. Roku Premiere. Also, for Android users, the Roku Premiere grants you the possibility of mirroring your smartphone into your Smart TV. 

3. Portable Power Bank. The app demands an intense use of your device’s battery, so it would be a good idea to have a portable power bank. This gadget is useful if you think about camping or spending a few days with limited access to electric power.

4. Portable Projector. Adapting a projector to your device can be necessary if you have several people using the app. A phone or a tablet is enough for one person to follow the drills, but if you have more people participating in the exercises, a projector might be a solution.

5. Cloud Storage. Storing videos of your performances can be both funny and educational. You can see the progress you have made with time and laugh at your initial struggle if that was the case. Dribble Up videos are compatible with YouTube and Vimeo in case you prefer to share your training experiences. 

Some positions were born with the game, and they are still there, like the striker. Others had their moment and then disappeared, like the sweeper. But there is one born with the game, then disappeared, and now is back: the winger.

Do you know what a winger is in soccer?

Wingers are forwards that attack using the sides of the field. They use their superior dribbling and crossing skills to play stuck into the sidelines to open and stretch rival defenses.

A winger dribbles their way into the pitch’s end to either crossing the ball or shooting to the goal. 

Wingers became popular again after a few decades of teams playing 4-4-2 and 3-5-2 formations.

These days, soccer is about occupying spaces and intensity, and modern wingers offer a better solution to nowadays coaches to cover the sidelines in attacking positions. 

What is a winger in soccer?

When soccer started, when the sport was called Association Football, every team had wingers. During those times, the game was about dribbling, having fun, and scoring. 

There is a funny story that illustrates the spirit of the game in the past. Alberto Lalin was the most talented forward (a winger) of one of the best Argentinian teams at the moment, Independiente. 

Lalin’s teammate, Manuel Seoane, tired of seeing Lalin losing lots of goals trying to dribble the entire defense in a tight match, said to him, “Lalo, cross the ball, and I’ll score.” 

In the second half, Lalin made a superb play, cross the ball, and Seoane scored. See? Cross the ball, and I score, I told you, Seoane said. Yes, replied Lalin, but I don’t have fun. 

Soccer had fewer side passes and ball possession; every team practiced a direct game style, passing the ball forward and dribbling a lot. That is why wingers were so popular. 

Wingers are the players that give a whirl to the game. Fans know that when wingers get in touch with the ball, things are about to get crazy. When a winger receives the ball, they must advance and dribble their opponents. 

In counter-attacks, the most electrifying soccer play, where defenders retreat as fast as they can and forwards hurry to get an advantage of the situation, wingers are responsible for turning that attack into a success. 

As wingers are usually the fastest player in the team, they must either carry the ball when counter-attacking or be the most advanced passing option. 

What makes a good winger?

A good winger must, above all, be fast and have fantastic dribbling skills. They must also have excellent acceleration and pace. 

Their speed and dribbling skills will put them near the opposition’s goal. From that moment, there is a set of skills that will separate good wingers from regular ones. 

1. Crossing. Their crossing ability must be on point; a good crossing is a pass to a teammate, not merely throwing the ball inside the box.
2. Acceleration and Pace. Wingers must have what in soccer is called, change of rhythm. This is going from zero to sprinting in no time, vital to let defenders stranded. 
3. Decision. When the winger managed to dribble their opponents, they have a few seconds to decide the best option for finishing the play the best way.
4. Teamwork. Wingers must pick the best way of finishing a play in fractions of seconds. Their shooting to goal option is generally from a tight angle, while strikers are in front of the goal. A winger with a developed teamwork spirit will cross to a teammate instead of trying a tough shot. 

What is the job of a winger in soccer?

A winger’s job is to attack from wide positions, to offer their teams the option of using the field’s width, to lead counter-attacks, and, in modern soccer, to press in high zones. 

Wingers are handy in teams that put their money on ball possession and those who approach the game with a direct play style. Squads who practice a direct style are tagged as defensive nowadays, but that is a discussion for another day.

Teams who practice a ball possession game depend on their wingers to cut defenses diagonally, from outside to inside, to surprise their rivals from behind them, in a move called blindside runs. 

In these teams, wingers stay on wide positions, forcing defenses to stretch and opening a bit. Wingers partner a lot with fullbacks on the sides to outnumber defenders on the sidelines. 

For teams that prefer a direct game style, teams that wait in their field and concentrate their efforts on counter-attacks, wingers are their main asset. 

Winger in these teams are the outer part of the defensive block in the midfield, and when their team regains possession of the ball, they launch themselves to attack the space. 

It is also the winger’s job to start the pressing over the rival defenders. We see many teams restarting the game with a short pass from the keeper to the defenders; wingers must press that movement and force rivals to get rid of the ball quickly. 

How do you play a winger in soccer?

To play a winger position in soccer, you must always be ready to lead counter-attacks, cut diagonally inside a rival’s defensive system, and be one of the first in pressing the opposing team. 

Wingers must keep wide on the field almost all the time, but they can also close into the box, joining the team’s striker. Both wingers can move to play inside the box, or just one. 

To make it easier for teammates to pass the ball to wingers, they must create space between them and the defenders to receive the ball comfortably and without risking losing possession. 

There are two ways a winger can receive the ball. 

1. At the feet. The winger backs off to their field, beyond the midfielders’ line, and receives the ball directly from the defenders to initiate the attack. 
2. At fullback’s back. If the fullback follows the winger, not letting them receive the ball comfortably, the forward must take advantage of the space created between the fullback and the end of the field. 

Playing winger in soccer is about challenging the fullback and testing them both mentally and physically. The fullback must be worried all the time about the winger’s position on the field.

In modern soccer, the winger also has essential defensive duties. Nowadays, it is said that forwards are the first defensive line of each team, and the winger is not excluded from this responsibility.  

Some coaches even ask their wingers to pursue rival’s fullbacks all the way when defenders move to offensive positions. This game approach is harshly criticized; if the winger chases the defender, they won’t have gas to attack afterward. 

Wingers get many chances of scoring. Training long hours of finishing might be a good idea since a winger that can score is a massive advantage to any team. 

How important is a winger?

From the 80s until the early 2000s, teams would prefer to attack with two strikers and use midfielders to attack from the sidelines. 

Back then, the winger was an exception in some teams; their importance was really low.  

During the 2006 World Cup, the 4-2-3-1 tactic regained popularity. In this tactic, three players play behind the striker, one through the middle and two on the sides. These two players on the sides started acting very similar to the original wingers. 

After that, the teams that dominated the world soccer scene used either 4-2-3-1 or 4-3-3 tactic, this last one with two defined wingers. 

Wingers became vital to their team’s performance, and they still are. The winger’s functions have a massive importance in the defensive and offensive spectrum of their teams. 

Is a winger a forward or midfielder?

Wingers are forwards. The confusion about whether they are forwards or midfielders surges due to the game’s new physical approach. 

In teams where the winger has as many defensive tasks as offensive, making them more worried about marking their rival’s fullback than being ready to counter-attack, they look more like a midfielder than a forward. 

There are many examples of wingers with tremendous attacking skills wasting their energy on pursuing rivals and then poorly attacking because they have no gas in the tank. 

Wingers can help their teams by doing some midfielders tasks, but using a winger as a midfielder can be a mistake. 

When a team spends lots of time in their field, wingers can stay “parked” in the midfield, helping their team recover the ball, but they must be ready to explode and lead the counter-attack as their team gets the ball. 

In equilibrated games, where both teams have a similar quality and exchange attacks, asking the wingers to pursue rivals and play as midfielders to recover the ball is misusing them. 

The wingers must help pressing rival defenders in their field, but they should not run all the way back to the defensive block. 

Many coaches believe that to be successful, a team’s spine must be strong: goalkeeper, center-back, defensive midfielder, striker.

Fullbacks don’t appear in the team’s spine, and still, they’re considered vital in today’s soccer. What is a fullback in soccer? 

A fullback is a defender that plays wide on the sides of the pitch. Fullbacks give amplitude to their teams in defense and in the offense.

Their role divides between closing rival’s advances from the sides and attacking also using the pitch’s sides.

Fullbacks are the most versatile players in a soccer team. 

Sir Alex Ferguson, the legendary Manchester United coach, said that “attack wins you games, defense wins you titles.” Defenders do the dirty job in soccer teams, and they rarely get the credit for a team’s victory.

Popular opinion states that playing defense is easier because destroying is simpler than building. But fullbacks are there to redeem the defense’s reputation.  

What is a fullback in soccer?

For a long time, soccer teams played with only two or three defenders, not in their defensive line, in their entire team. When soccer started, the game had very little lateral passing; it was all about dribbling and direct passing. 

It sounds crazy for us today, but as Jonathan Wilson explains in his book, teams used to play with 1-1-8 formations, one defender, one midfielder, and 8 forwards. 

Nowadays, when specialists talk about tactics, we hear things like 4-4-2, 4-3-3, or even 4-3-2-1. That number four indicates the number of defenders in the defensive line. 

You might have heard that soccer was about having fun in the beginning, and it is true. Players didn’t have to face the pressure from the media and the fans they face today.

It makes sense that the teams focused more on scoring than defending.

But everything changed when the 1925 offside rule arrived. 

Before the 1925 rule, teams had become experts in defending using the offside trap. The result of that expertise brought an endless list of boring scoreless games. 

Association Football decided to do something about it and changed the offside rule. 

After 1925, as the offside trap became more complex, defenders started to have a different role in soccer teams; defenses needed to be more organized and populated. 

The fullback position became more relevant in the 1950s when the Hungarian golden team started using them as offensive players.

A fullback is a defender that helps cover the defensive line’s width, closes the lines to form a defensive block inside the box, and a player can also offer amplitude to their team’s attacks. 

What is the job of a fullback in soccer?

A fullback’s job in a soccer team will depend on how that team approaches the game. 

If the team uses a defensive soccer style, the fullback’s job is to close the rival’s winger when the opposite team attacks on their side. This is, the rival’s left-winger is the right fullback’s responsibility. 

When rivals attack the opposite side, the fullback must get into the box and work as a third center-defender. 

When a soccer team approaches the game more aggressively, the fullback’s job is to engage in the offensive mechanism, overlapping their team’s wingers and getting to the end of the field to cross the ball. 

In teams where the restart from a goal kick plays short passes to center-defenders, the fullback must offer a wide passing option for the other defenders and the goalie.

The fullback is their team’s option to make the field wide at any time.

What makes a good fullback?

An efficient fullback needs to be fast, have great stamina, be good at reading rival’s offensive movements, and have excellent crossing abilities. 

As fullbacks in modern soccer participate in both attack and defense, speed is a number one requirement. Fullbacks help their team’s transition into counter-attacks by offering a wide passing option, opening the field. They need to be fast to do that.

When the counter-attack fails, or when their team loses possession and is in an attacking position, they need to go back to defense as fast as possible. 

Stamina is essential in a player who participates in almost every attacking movement and in all their team’s defensive efforts. 

Having good crossing abilities is essential for a fullback since they attack the pitch sides and generally finish their plays by crossing the ball to strikers.

How do you play a fullback in soccer?

The fullback occupies the sides of the defensive line. Their natural position is outside the box, to its sides. 

Playing fullback requires special attention when the team attacks and when it defends. 

When the team is attacking, the fullback must decide if they join the offensive or not. The books say that if the left fullback is in an offensive position, the right fullback should stay put. 

This non-written rule explains that losing possession with both fullbacks launched in attack will make the team decompensated and vulnerable. 

When the team is defending, the fullback must take care of the opposing winger. If rivals don’t play with wingers, the fullback is responsible for the player attacking their side. 

When rivals attack the left side, the defensive line points in that direction, which means they are giving their backs to the right fullback.

This is important because, in that situation, the right fullback must be alert on the defensive line. The center-defenders in front of them trust the right fullback is in the same line, and any rival beyond it will be in an offside position. 

How important is a fullback?

The difference between the powerful and wealthy and the less influential teams is perhaps more prominent than ever. When a team faces a squad that handles ten or twenty times their budget, they don’t have many options. 

The smaller teams generally use closed tactics, very defensive, setting their players packed in their own field, making it almost impossible for rivals to filter a pass and cause some damage. 

That is why fullbacks are extremely important in modern soccer. When a team faces a defense of eight or nine men, packed in their own box, fullbacks offer an element of surprise, making the field wide and opening their defenses. 

Modern soccer is also a game of quick transitions. When these less powerful teams face the wealthy and powerful, one of their best options is to try and score in counter-attacks. 

The fullbacks must be alert of this possibility and take any chance they have to counter-attack because they won’t have many.

Are fullback and wing-back the same?

Both wing-backs and fullbacks defend and attack, but wing-backs (except the no-nonsense wing-back) concentrate more on the game’s offensive aspect. 

While fullbacks tend to be a little more conservative, wing-backs risk more and are permanently on offensive positions. 

Generally, teams who use wing-backs play without wingers, like the 5-3-2 and 3-5-2 formations. Here, the team has three center-defenders and two defenders on the sides. In 5-3-2 formations, the wing-backs play slightly ahead of the center-defenders. 

In 3-5-2 formations, the wing-backs are more midfielders pulled slightly back than advanced defenders. In both cases, the team doesn’t have offensive players playing on the sides, so the wing-backs must advance using the field’s width. 

There are three types of wing-back:

1. The no-nonsense wing-back. This type of wing-back is the only case where wing-backs are used to defend.

This wing-back will not participate in the game build-up. They will not risk any chance; they will hoof the ball clear if pressured by the rivals. 

A team decides to use no-nonsense wing-backs because they need two extra defense players, not because they want to surprise their rivals by attacking with a defender. 

2. The complete wing-back. The complete wing-back must participate in both offensive and defensive actions with the same intensity. They are expected to be the first to mark their rivals and finish the offensive movements by crossing the ball or passing the ball into the box. 

The other wing-backs can live together with teammates that eventually move the side of the pitch. The complete wing-back can’t; they are expected to take responsibility for the entire side of the field they are covering. 

A complete wing-back, when not participating in their team’s attack, must offer support to forwards and strikers. They have defensive duties, but they are not forced to provide defensive support. This is, they don’t cover the absence of a defensive player that decided to attack. 

3. The inverted wing-back. This type of wing-back is basically a left-handed defender acting on the right side of the pitch and vice versa. They have both defensive and offensive responsibilities; the only difference is what they offer offensively.

While wing-backs in offensive movements give amplitude to their team attacks, inverted wing-backs tend to move inside the rivals’ defenses. 

Inverted wing-backs are more likely to take the ball inward the rival’s defense, creating surprise and giving them the possibility to shoot at goal. 

This type of wing-back can either go to the end of the field and cross the ball or drive inward and shoot or try a pass. Defensively, they suffer when rivals run and cross the ball to the box. 

The same applies to soccer: FIFA World Cup and the Olympics are two of the biggest happenings in the soccer world.

However, one of those is far more anticipated and appreciated by soccer fans. Is the World Cup more popular than the Olympics?

Soccer fans, as well as the majority of soccer players, are fonder of the FIFA World Cup as it is considered to be a superior competition compared to the Olympics.

The number of countries participating in the competition, the number of viewers, as well as the period that the competition is held in, are all accounted for in this preference.

Discussing the subtle, as well as the less subtle, differences between these two soccer competitions, today’s article will explain why is the World Cup so much more popular than the Olympics. Read on to find out more about this interesting topic!

FIFA World Cup

The FIFA World Cup is the largest and most highly anticipated international soccer competition on the planet. It is held every four years and 32 of the best national teams compete for the title of the World Champion.

Even the qualifying games for the World Cup are more interesting to soccer viewers than the Olympics; there are 211 countries that compete for a spot in the Cup.

Let’s take a look into some of the key characteristics of the FIFA World Cup:

1. Number of Viewers

According to FIFA, the 2018 World Cup Final in Russia was viewed live by 1.12 billion people. In total, over half of the planet’s population has seen this game (3.5 billion viewers).

When that entire tournament is taken into consideration, the average game, out of the 64 games played, had 191 million viewers.

2. Earnings

Data shows that the 2018 World Cup in Russia brought around $6 billion in revenue for FIFA. Most of the money came from broadcasting rights, as well as sponsorships with some of the world’s biggest brands.

When it comes to how much money the winners of the Cup went home with, World Cup statistics show that the total prize pool for the 2018 World Cup was $791 million – 37% more than four years prior in Brazil.

3. Players and Participants

As per the rules, 32 nations participate in the FIFA World Cup. For this competition, the majority of players will ensure to be available for this competition, as well as bring their A-game.

Being able to play against the best opponents in the world is a great motivation and a great way to show the world who’s better, so most players wouldn’t decline their national team’s World Cup invitation for the world.

Olympic Soccer

For some sports, the Olympic Games are considered to be the top of the range of international competitions. This is not the case for soccer.

Olympic Games are held every four years, typically two years prior to the World Cup. This competition includes 16 teams in the male category, while 12 female soccer teams participate in the Olympics, from six continental confederations.

Here are some of the main characteristics and stats related to Olympic Soccer:

1. Number of Viewers

When looking at the data from the 2016 Rio de Janeiro Olympics, we can’t help but feel impressed; the Olympics had 3.6 billion viewers across the world.

However, this is a piece of statistics that involves all of the sports played. Unfortunately, there are no specific data available for soccer games in the Olympics.

However, comparing this with the 3.5 billion people watching a single World Cup game, we can see clearly which competition gets more viewers.

2. Earnings

Earnings are another downside of the Olympics; with all of the disciples, this competition still has less revenue than the FIFA World Cup: Summer Olympics have estimated revenue of $5.2 billion.

We should keep in mind that the cost of organizing the Olympics is much bigger than with the World Cup. This leads to much smaller rewards for the competition winners, especially in the soccer category.

3. Players and Participants

Due to age restrictions (more on that later), the time they’re held in, and the lack of competition, most superstar players decline their nation’s invitation to the Olympic soccer team.

Most of them do so because they don’t find the competition worth the potential injury; they’d rather save themselves for the club games and the next World Cup.

Differences Between FIFA World Cup and Olympic Soccer

With the basics out of the way, we can get more in-depth with the differences between the FIFA World Cup and Olympic soccer. Here’s how these two seemingly similar tournaments differ:

1. Olympic Soccer is Older Than the FIFA World Cup

Soccer wasn’t played in the first Olympic Games that were held in 1896.

However, it was included in the second edition. Since then, every Olympic Games, except for those in 1932, included soccer as a discipline, which is not surprising considering the fact that this sport brings the most viewers and revenue.

The World Cup tradition is significantly shorter: The first FIFA World Cup wasn’t held until 1930.

2. FIFA World Cup and Olympic Soccer Have a Different Schedule

Even though both of these events are held every four years, their scheduling functions very differently.

For the World Cup, FIFA ensures that the Cup is held once all other national and international competitions are done and all players are available.

For the Olympics, however, there’s always a possibility that FIFA won’t allow some of the players to compete due to obligations in other leagues.

This is mostly due to the fact that FIFA brings in more revenue from the regular season than it does from the Olympics; if the star players left at the end of the season, the earnings would suffer.

3. Number of Countries Involved

While Olympic soccer has 16 participants in the male category, FIFA World Cup hosts 32 national teams in every tournament.

For this reason, the World Cup can last for more than a month, providing the fans with multiple opportunities to cheer for their favorites.

A total of 64 games is played in the World Cup, with both competitions having a group stage and a knockout stage.

4. Competition

Competition is much stiffer at the World Cup. Not only is there much more at stake for the players, but also for the fans.

Every four years, we are treated with the best that the world of soccer has to offer, with some of the World Cup soccer groups being so stacked with excellent teams that we name them the Group of Death. This, unfortunately, doesn’t happen often with Olympic soccer.

The competition is much tamer, as young players are just learning the ropes of the game and testing the waters of international competition.

5. Popularity Among Players

FIFA World Cup and Olympic soccer are regarded in a whole different light among players; most of them don’t care for the Olympics.

Even though the reasons for this opinion among soccer players are a complex issue, there’s one main one that leads the pack: The majority of them aren’t allowed to compete in the Olympics:

6. Age Requirements

There’s one major difference that turns players away from the Olympics: Every national team is allowed to have no more than three players who are over the age of 24.

The World Cup has no such restrictions, allowing the older soccer players to perform in the tournament.

This ensures that Olympic soccer remains a game in which young players compete and compare against their peers, while also making sure that the FIFA World Cup stays a much more popular competition.

7. Qualification Process

The qualification process might be the only thing in which the World Cup and Olympic Soccer are similar: For both competitions, the host country automatically receives a spot at the tournament.

Then, each continent holds competitions to determine the rest of the participants.

The tournaments differ by the fact that, for the World Cup, regular national teams perform, attracting plenty of viewers as this competition turns into a preview of the Cup.

For the Olympics, the continental tournaments include the under 21 and under 23 teams, which is much less interesting to watch.

8. Roster Size

When performing in the FIFA World Cup tournament, each national team is allowed to bring a roster of 23 players to the competition.

This allows each team manager to have a wide selection of substitute players, in case of poor performance or injury. In the Olympics, however, each team is allowed to bring 18 players.

9. Different Schedules for Men’s and Women’s Tournaments

If you’re a fan of both genders’ soccer, good luck following them during the Olympics; typically, both men’s and women’s soccer games are held at the same time during the Olympics.

When it comes to the FIFA World Cup, these competitions are held separately, most of the time an entire year apart.

10. Prestige

Winning the Olympic medal in soccer is a big deal. Some players, such as Messi, find this title to be the crown of their career, as it’s often a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

For the Olympics, each member of the soccer team that wins the competition gets their own medal to take home. The World Cup winners also receive medals, but the team also gets to hold the trophy until the next tournament.

Since 1930, just two trophies have been used which is, we must admit, much more prestigious than receiving just a medal. 

For your convenience, we created a table of the key differences between these two international soccer competitions:

Which One is Bigger: FIFA World Cup or Olympic Soccer?

There’s one definitive answer to this question, and it’s the following: FIFA World Cup is bigger than Olympic soccer in almost every aspect.

Let’s take a look at some of the ways in which the World Cup trumps Olympic soccer:

1. FIFA World Cup has more viewers than Olympic Soccer

Estimates show that there are around 4 billion soccer fans in the world. Out of that number, more than 3.5 billion have dedicated the time to see the final game of the last World Cup, with more than a billion people watching the game live on their TVs and other devices.

We’ve mentioned previously that the average FIFA World Cup game has more than 190 million viewers. Keep in mind that the number of games played during the World Cup is double the number of games played in the Olympics, which makes the average number of viewers even more impressive.

The Olympics are followed by 3.6 billion people, which is more than there are World Cup followers. However, this number is divided into 42 different sports and disciplines that are included in the Olympics. 

The fact is, not many soccer fans are willing to dedicate their time to watching Olympic soccer, and we’ve already seen the reasons behind this.

In terms of viewership, the FIFA World Cup is incomparably bigger than Olympic Soccer. Let’s take a look at another category in which we can compare these two competitions:

2. FIFA World Cup brings in more revenue than Olympic Soccer

If we take the FIFA World Cup held in Russia as the reference point once again, we can see that FIFA had a revenue of around $6 billion during the competition.

The total investments in the competition were in the $12 billion range. A total of $791 million was dedicated by FIFA for the participating teams and players.

This amount includes the prize pool, compensations, insurance, and preparations. The winning team took $38 million at the end of the last tournament.

When it comes to the revenue in the Olympics, we can take various data into account and never match the numbers that the World Cup shows:

In 2008, Beijing invested $40 billion in infrastructure, while the revenue for the Olympics that year was at $3.6 billion. In 2012, London spent $18 billion to organize the Olympics, while the reported revenue was at $5.2 billion.

Once again, keep in mind that the revenue doesn’t only involve soccer, but also 41 other sports. When it comes to prizes, Olympic medal gold winners typically get $37,500.

Once again, FIFA World Cup comes out on top over the Olympics and Olympic soccer; the World Cup has higher revenue, requires smaller investments, and compensates the winners better.

3. FIFA World Cup attracts more players than Olympic Soccer

The World Cup is a dream for most soccer players on the planet. Being given the chance to play in a game in this tournament, against some of the best national teams out there, is more than enough to satiate every players’ soul.

Performing in the finals and winning the thing is a whole different level of success that not many get to experience. FIFA World Cup is an event in which players quit their clubs and defy their managers.

It is a competition for which most players leave every ounce of strength on the field.

Olympic soccer is a whole different story. Even though this tournament is an excellent way for young players to showcase their talent, it doesn’t offer much for those who are approaching the upper age limit of 24 years.

FIFA even goes as far as to forbid some of the star players from playing in the Olympics if there are still games to be played in their team’s league.

There are not many national teams out there who would sacrifice their primary young players and expose them to potential injury just so they can have a go at winning the Olympic gold.

FIFA World Cup is bigger than Olympic soccer in terms of players’ enthusiasm, devotion, and willingness to play in the competition.

Even though Olympic soccer can be a great activity that kills a week of our time every fourth summer, the World Cup is what we, as soccer fans, live for.

There’s no feeling like watching those 32 nations collide and battle for an entire month. Seeing the best of the best fight for their chance of raising the World Cup Trophy is a thrill that no money can buy.

Each and every one of those players hopes to take this Holy Grail of soccer home for the next four years and don’t flinch from doing everything in their power to turn those hopes and dreams into reality.

If you couldn’t tell by now, I can’t wait for the next World Cup!

When it’s winter, we move indoors to keep enjoying it, barely waiting for the spring and warmer weather to move back out to the grass field.

How can it get better? Combining the beach with soccer might be the answer to this question. Sand between your toes, a ball, and a few friends is all it takes to be the happiest person on Earth.

Beach soccer has different regulations compared to the regular kind we’re used to. The sport uses a different ball, footwear, and sizing for both the field and the teams involved.

Beach soccer also demands an entirely different mechanical and tactical approach.

In this article, we’ll discuss the differences between soccer as most of us know it and the type of soccer played in the sand, as well as answer some of the most commonly asked questions about beach soccer. Enjoy the reading!

How is beach soccer different than “normal” soccer?

There are a few differences that set regular and beach soccer apart. Here is a shortlist of the few key ones:

1. Playing Surface

While normal soccer is played on real or artificial grass, beach soccer, as the name suggests, is played on sand.

The field isn’t your typical beach; it needs to be cleared of any pebbles, seashells, and any other objects that can cause harm to the players. For those who’ve always wondered, the depth of send in beach soccer is set at 1.3 ft, or 40cm.

2. Number of Players

As we all know, normal soccer has 11 players on both teams. In beach soccer, that number is cut down to 5, including the goalkeeper.

Beach soccer rules also allow for unlimited substitutions. Each team can have 3-5 substitute players that they can rotate.

3. Footwear

Soccer players are required to wear cleats while on the field in order to improve their traction. Beach soccer players are performing barefoot, as the rules of the game forbid any type of footwear.

Ankle guards are, however, allowed in beach soccer.

4. Goal Size

Goal size is a major difference between regular and beach soccer; in normal soccer, the goal has a surface of 8’ by 24’, while in beach soccer the surface of the goal is 7’ by 18’.

The goal height in beach soccer is set to 7.2ft, which is 8 inches lower than in regular soccer.

5. Playing Area

The typical soccer field is 75 yards wide and 120 yards long. In beach soccer, the field is smaller. The regulation beach soccer field can be 38.3-40.5 yards long and 28.4-30.6 yards wide.

The penalty area is set to 9.25 yards from the goal line and marked with a yellow flag set at the edge of the field.

How do you play beach soccer?

Beach soccer has a totally different playing approach than regular soccer. While players need to rely on teamwork in regular soccer, beach soccer is a much more individual-oriented game.

Still, it does require some level of team play, as the sand doesn’t allow for much maneuverability, which almost eliminates the option of dribbling from play.

This is why beach soccer players mostly rely on high passes to get the ball to their opponent’s net.

Players need to learn how to keep the ball as close as possible in order to retain control, as well as learn how to use the uneven surface to their advantage. Take a look at some FIFA tips for beach soccer.

Beach soccer is also played with no shoes, which is another thing that takes getting used to. Other rules, such as the one that states that whoever is fouled gets to perform the goal kick.

Also, practicing and getting used to the advanced moves such as the bicycle kick is a must. 

Generally speaking, indoor soccer players have a much easier time adapting to beach soccer than those who play regular soccer.

Just like indoor soccer, beach soccer is a fast-paced game that doesn’t allow for much tactical thinking and hesitation between moves; every decision needs to be made in a millisecond, or you risk losing the ball and being on the receiving end of a goal.

Playing beach soccer is definitely not as easy as it seems. As with most things in life, it comes naturally to some people, while others need to spend thousands of hours practicing.

Persistence is the key, especially if you like spending your summers at the beach.

How many periods are there in beach soccer?

Here’s another major difference between regular and beach soccer: Due to the fast pace of the game and the effort it takes to run and perform even the simplest maneuvers in the sand, beach soccer is divided into 3 periods.

Each period lasts for 12 minutes, meaning that a beach soccer game is 36 minutes long. This, and the unlimited number of subs, ensure that the players remain fresh and injury-free.

According to the official FIFA rules, there’s a 3-minute break between each period in beach soccer.

We all know that the referee is in charge of keeping the time in regular soccer. In beach soccer, or at least in official matches, there’s an official whose only job is to control the game clock, stopping it when needed.

The clock typically counts down from 12 minutes, just like in basketball.

If you’re wondering about added time, it is a feature that beach soccer has included from the sport’s inception. The rules of the game don’t recognize draws as a result; any beach soccer game that ends its 36 minutes of play in a draw moves on to 3 minutes of extra time.

If the score remains the same, or if both teams score an equal number of goals during extra time, a penalty shoot-out follows.

Unlike regular soccer, beach soccer doesn’t have the number of penalty kicks pre-set; the winner is decided by sudden death rules.

What is a beach soccer ball?

Just how different beach soccer is from regular soccer is also shown by the fact that you can’t play it with the other soccer type’s ball: Beach soccer ball is a special type of ball that is tailor-made for this sport.

As we’ve learned previously in this text, there are some major differences between regular and beach soccer:

Ball difference is another element that distinguishes beach soccer from the regular version of this sport. Due to the fact that sand offers much more resistance than grass, the ball can’t be dribbled as easily as it can be in regular soccer.

For this reason, aerial passes are the main way in which the ball is distributed around the field in beach soccer. 

As logic dictates, for high passes and a ton of headwork, the ball in beach soccer needs to be lighter than it does in regular soccer.

Just like you need to lower the air pressure in your vehicle’s tires when approaching sandy surfaces, the beach soccer ball is inflated to a lower atmospheric pressure than the regular soccer ball:

The regular soccer ball is typically inflated to 0.6-1.1 atm while beach soccer balls are usually pumped lower, at 0.4-0.6 atm.

How much do beach soccer players get paid?

Similar to soccer, the players’ pay in beach soccer highly depends on the league and the team they’re playing in. According to recent statistics, the average pay for beach soccer players is just under $83,000.

Tough negotiations between the teams’ leadership and the beach soccer players’ union have led to the agreement that the players can earn no less than $1,000 per week.

Even though the data doesn’t make it seem like the most lucrative sport in the world, it would surprise you how good beach soccer players have it compared to some of their regular soccer counterparts:

This means that the average beach soccer player earns more than the average MLS player. In MLS, the average pay is currently at $60,000, with players earning anywhere between $25,000 and $300,000 per year.

The situation is even worse with female soccer players; Women’s USA soccer players earn an average of $40,000 per year.

To sum this chapter up, if you want to make a better living playing soccer, opt for beach soccer over going to the MLS. Or just move to Europe: Premier League players typically make $320,000 per month.

Beach soccer is an excellent way to connect three great things, sandy beaches, summer, and soccer, and create one entity that can lead to endless hours of fun.

Beach soccer is something that makes each summer more memorable than the last and the thing that makes us fall in love with soccer even more.

For billionaires and the extremely rich of the world, owning a soccer club can be even more than a money-making machine; it is a thing of prestige and status.

Sometimes, hundreds of millions of dollars are spent on a club when the future owner isn’t even sure that they can break even at the end of the year. So, how do soccer team owners make money?

Soccer team owners make money based on the club’s revenue and the percentage of shares they hold in it. These dividends are typically paid yearly, so it’s in the shareowners’ favor if the club performs well during the season.

Commercial revenues are also accounted into this: Sales of tickets, merchandise, as well as all of the sponsorship deals and TV rights sales contribute to higher revenue and a bigger earning on the soccer team owner’s end.

Data shows that 109 billionaires own the top 140 sports franchises, a large portion of which are soccer teams. However, not many soccer clubs are able to brag about being profitable.

In this article, we’ll take a short stroll through the typical costs that running a club can put in front of the owner and find out why those billionaires are so into soccer, as well as delve into the issue of making money as a small soccer club.

Costs of running a soccer club

The first and most obvious point in running a soccer club is the player and staff pay. Amateur soccer clubs, on the other hand, don’t have to worry about this issue.

This item can run the owner anywhere between zero and hundreds of millions per season, depending on the level of play.

The second point in running a club in securing the practice and game venue. For any professional soccer club, this means owning a stadium.

Even smaller stadiums can cost millions of dollars, while the world’s most impressive venues easily go above the billion-dollar mark. For amateur soccer teams, renting the space can be from zero to a few thousand dollars per season.

There are also various other expenses that are not too much of a strain on bigger clubs, but smaller clubs can barely scrape by for them. This includes basic equipment, travel expenses, and competition fees.

You’d be wrong if you thought that running a soccer club is cheap. It can be a strain, even for the richest people on the planet. One of the biggest soccer clubs, Chelsea FC, was more than $100 million in the red in a single year.

Being the owner of a soccer club that is playing in the US Division 4 can even be a major strain on the wallet:

By clicking on the link, you can see an example of the team that is $50,000 in the red for the season, even though their season’s initial budget was set at that point.

How do small soccer clubs make money?

There are a few ways in which smaller clubs ensure to survive:

1. Pay-to-Play

Some smaller amateur clubs have membership fees that every player contributes to.

Even some professional teams apply this philosophy of operations, with the younger teams (under 8 and under 12) paying the membership fee.

That revenue is set aside for any expenses that the first team might have throughout the season.

2. Commercial Revenue

This is what most of the smaller clubs rely on fully; the revenue from sponsorships, tickets, and merchandise is often more than enough to support these teams and keep the lights on.

Still, players shouldn’t expect extravagant pay and team-building sessions in exotic destinations if this is the only way that the team is making money.

3. Investments

Investments in small soccer clubs come in multiple forms. Some come from the players and the staff themselves, others come from crowdfunding and community outreach, and there’s always the possibility that an investor might get interested in the team.

Smaller soccer clubs can also function as a reserve team for a team in a higher league, so some trickle-down investments from the primary team’s winnings are always a possibility.

Why do billionaires buy soccer clubs?

Buying a soccer club is not something that even billionaires do lightly. The vast majority of them are savvy business people, which means that they are aware of the risk that buying a soccer team is. However, there are some benefits that can outweigh these risks:

• Connections

Owning a soccer team can lead to meeting some people that the owner would never have the chance of meeting otherwise. This can lead to numerous business opportunities.

• Prestige

There’s a certain dose of prestige that comes with owning a soccer club, especially a large one. Hanging out with players, other team owners, and the wealthy and the famous of the world can, once again, lead to new business opportunities.

• Passion

Some of us dream of playing for the best soccer teams in the world. Others dream of coaching them. Once we get to a certain age and realize that we don’t have the talent for either of the two, owning a soccer team becomes the next dream.

For those who have billions in the bank, spending 20 percent of it means nothing compared to the fact that they’re fulfilling their, and every soccer fanatic’s, dream.

As the old joke says, the fastest way to become a millionaire is to be a billionaire and buy a soccer club:

Just like soccer, running a team in this sport is unpredictable. Taking the risk of buying or starting a soccer team doesn’t payout, at least in the monetary sense.

The wealthy have always been patrons of sports, and that has, so far, worked both in our and their favor. If you have a stack, or a mountain, of money to spare and owning a soccer team is your passion, then go for it. Otherwise, stick to watching the sport on your TV.

Professional soccer players use a vest carrying a GPS used to monitor their work on the field, coaches use drones to record their training sessions, and the list goes on.

The creation of apps like Dribble Up pretends to take training sessions to the next level. But what happens with those without large spaces to train? Can you use Dribble Up on TV?

Dribble Up can be used on TV. If you have any Apple device and Apple TV, you can use screen mirroring. If the Apple devices have a Lightning port, you can use an HDMI adapter.

For Android with Slim Port, use an HDMI adapter as well. And for Android devices without Slim Port, you can use Chromecast. 

Technology and soccer have a tense relationship. The sport has a strong old-school spirit that still dictates some rules, and it is resistant to the use of technology.

Regardless, the correct use of VAR and Goal-line technology demonstrated their efficiency in making the sport better. So, why not embrace training apps like Dribble up to do the same?

Can you use Dribble Up on TV?

Yes, you only need an HDMI adapter or a Chromecast device. 

We are living in the train at-home era, there’s no doubt about it. Apps designed to upgrade users’ fitness saw their light bright stronger than ever during this particular 2020. 

There are apps developed for training in treadmills, bike spinning, functional training, cross-fit, and the list goes on. 2020 is when people choose to train at home, and app developers are working more than ever. 

The advantage of using training-at-home apps is the user doesn’t need lots of expensive equipment. Most of the exercises can be executed with domestic elements; in some cases, the body weight is all the user needs. 

It was a matter of time before a developer has the idea of using augmented reality for training. That is how Dribble Up was born.

Dribble Up’s founder Eric Forkosh believes that Americans are behind in the worldwide soccer race because the youth don’t have access to high-quality training. 

As a kid that grew up in Brooklyn, Eric couldn’t afford a personal trainer or coach, and neither he nor his brother had access to indoor gyms.

They used to practice watching DVDs and Youtube videos, but after trying to apply the lessons in the field, they realized that it was a dull and unproductive learning way. 

Dribble Up is compatible with any smart device, shipped with a stand for the electronic device and a smart hand-stitched soccer ball. The ball comes in two sizes, the professional, number five, and the junior-sized, the number 4 soccer ball.  

The smart ball has a unique pattern that the app recognizes and uses to follow its movement. It also has a code in one of its panels that you need to scan with your phone or the electronic device you are using to enjoy Dribble Up.  

One of Dribble Up’s advantages over other smart soccer balls is that it doesn’t need to be charged. All the action in the Dribble Up app happens in the augmented reality spectrum.

Dribble Up offers a wide variety of soccer drills thought especially to upgrade soccer players’ control skills. It is possible to use several balls on the same app; the app is not paired with only one soccer ball. Which is great for small group training. 

The app has Yannick Salmon as a virtual trainer, a former Jamaican international who played professional soccer in Finland. After a short demonstration, the app gives the user a few seconds to get ready before the exercise starts. 

Dribble Up users can set the difficulty, length, and intensity of each drill. The app offers real-time feedback and advice to perform the exercises better. 

The app has three different training categories, shooting to goal, juggling the ball, and footwork. Shooting drills are excellent to enhance players’ finishing skills; juggling exercises help develop ball control, and footwork routines are great to upgrade users’ technique.

Two or more virtual cones appear on the screen for some drills; they remain green when the ball avoids touching them; if the ball touches them, they change to red. The app also measures the user’s speed and general pace in performing the drills.

There is also the possibility of signing up for live lessons instructed by experts.

Dribble Up was initially thought for youth athletes, but it suits any soccer affectionate, regardless of their skills or abilities. 

Dribble Up developers’ idea is to concentrate on soccer’s fundamentals and to inspire technical repetition. The idea of having a certified yet unknown soccer player as an instructor proves that. There is no need for a soccer superstar to demonstrate the moves.

It is pretty straightforward to use; first, the user needs to scan the ball in the phone. Once the app checked the ball’s code with the letters DU on it, you are ready to go. 

How to connect dribble up to smart tv?

The key to connecting Dribble up to a smart tv is on the device where you have installed the app, although, nowadays, almost every electronic device is compatible with either Slim Port or Chromecast. 

This feature is perfect for players who can only practice inside their houses or in small backyards. A bigger screen allows the players to appreciate better the errors they are committing. 

If your device is compatible with Slim Port, you can use an HDMI adapter. 

1. First, connect the HDMI cable to the adapter and the smart TV. 
2. Press “source” in the smart TV remote and select the HDMI slot you used to connect the cable. 
3. Enjoy! Your device’s screen should be mirrored on the smart TV. 

If your device is not compatible with Slim Port, use Chromecast.

1. Download the Google Home app from the Play store. It is a free app, don’t worry.
2. Open the app.
3. On the top left corner of the screen, tap Menu, then Cast Screen/Audio.
4. Your device’s screen should be displayed on your smart TV; open Dribble Up and start your training.

How do I connect my Dribble Up soccer ball to my TV via Apple TV?

You can connect Dribble Up through your iPad, iPhone, iPod Touch, and an Apple TV using the Airplay Mirroring feature. Swipe up to Control Center and select Screen Mirroring. 

1. Log your iPhone, iPad, iPod Touch to the same Wi-Fi network as your Apple TV or Airplay 2 compatible smart TV.
2. Tap on Control Center. On iPhone 8 or earlier, or devices with iOS 11 or earlier, swipe up from the screen’s bottom edge. On iPhone X or later, iPad with iPadOS or later, swipe down from the screen’s upper-right corner.
3. Tap the Screen Mirroring option.
4. Choose your Apple TV or Airplay 2 compatible smart TV from the list.
5. If the system asks for an Airplay passcode, enter the passcode on your iOS or iPadOS device.

Smart TVs use your iOS or iPadOS device’s screen bearings and perspective ratio. You need to change your TV’s perspective ratio or zoom settings to fill the TV screen with the mirrored device’s screen.

After you finished your training, open Control Center again, click Screen Mirroring and then click on Stop Mirroring. You can also press the Menu button on the remote of your Apple TV. 

You can use an HDMI adapter if your iPhone, iPad, iPod Touch have a Lightning port.

1. Plug in the adapter’s Lightning connector into your phone or tablet.
2. Connect an HDMI cable between the adapter and a TV’s HDMI port. 
3. Press the Source button on your TV’s remote and select the HDMI slot where you connected the adapter.
4. Enjoy, your device’s screen should be mirrored on your TV’s screen.

Is this training app useful? A Dribble Up review

The team of Dribble Up seeks to revolutionize and improve ball control in soccer. Through a virtual trainer, the exercises focus on dribbling and drills.

The app offers a series of interactive video tutorials that analyze your drill’s execution effectiveness and then provide a performance report. 

At the core of the app’s approach is a proprietary stackable featuring a QR code paired with an Android or iPhone app. 

The ball’s trajectory in each of the drills is tracked on the mobile screen using computer vision algorithms. The exercises’ nature feels very similar, both in aesthetic and functionality, to a Play Station connect or an Xbox video game. 

The app also provides limited real-time feedback and projected green cones on the screen. If the ball leaves the delimited area, the cones turn red. 

The smart soccer ball is shockingly similar to the much loved Nike team 90 soccer balls from the mid-2000s.

The main difference with Nike’s ball is the QR code used for ball recognition. The Dribble Up team ensures that the ball is the same match grade quality that the professionals use. 

The truth is the ball is comparable to any Adidas or Nike soccer ball of intermediate quality, with the advantage of being a smart soccer ball, which makes the ball available to a broader audience. 

The setup process is quick and versatile enough to be used across a wide range of locations. Besides the smart soccer ball, the rest of the equipment is easily obtainable. What’s needed is a Dribble Up soccer ball, a tripod, which they provide, and a smartphone with the app.

You can also display it on a TV or monitor if you wish. Besides the shooting exercises, most of the app’s activities can be completed indoors, in the park, or in any open space.

It is so versatile that it is easy to also practice dribbling skills in a garage or a lounge room. The majority of the drills have a similar setup process.

The suggested condition for this to work requires a tripod and the ball to be placed approximately a meter away. The initial step is a registration of the ball, making use of the phone’s front-facing camera. 

The process is assisted by a template of the ball. And the screen is a guide to ensure the user is familiar with the drill. Before starting, a video demonstration is shown, then the users are instructed to begin themselves. 

They have 30 seconds to complete as many successful movements in that time. The app’s three main modes focus on shooting, dribbling, and juggling. 

The more than 75 videos can be selected individually at the user’s discretion or as a part of a daily improvement program.

Dribbling is the gear that its developers have placed the most emphasis on, intending to improve players’ control. 

The novice drills involve essential side touches and single-leg ball rolls to higher it moves, involving cutbacks and direction changes. These are far more complex to contain the ball within the field of view of the phone’s camera. And that’s harder to get higher scores on. 

The harder the drills, the player’s effectiveness is greater on four aspects: speed, consistency pattern, and current control or accuracy. 

They provide a comprehensive analysis of the execution of the drills. The limited field of view of the front-facing camera and tracking is only done in two dimensions.

Drills might feel too stifled. The close ball control will assist in dribbling in tight areas. The dribbling drills transferred to match performance is engaging. This is due to dribbling in soccer being a reaction by skill. The more the muscle trains the reflex, the better. 

And when the player who has the ball has to respond to the opposing defender trying to dispossess them, regardless of how many top scores he received on the app, the player will feel more competent and confident in dribbling.

This raises the question of how practical the dribble apps gamification approach is in fulfilling its purpose of improving soccer performance. 

There’s no doubt that practicing in front of the TV is not the same as practicing against a real person. However, the constant repetition of some moves during the Dribble Up drills helps create muscle memory. 

Dribbling rivals in a soccer game require more than muscle reflex on the dribbling movements; it is also essential to remember practicing dribbling without looking at the ball all the time. 

We often see soccer players dribbling into trouble, this is, players who put themselves in uncomfortable situations or that lock themselves in rival’s defense. 

To avoid this, the player must dribble without looking at the ball all the time but looking in front of them. This requires lots of practice, but it is totally achievable. 

It would be a good idea to perform some of the Dribble Up drills without looking at the ball, feeling its location with the feet, and calculating its movement through the strength of each touch. 

An accomplished driver will run with the ball in their feet, looking forward or around them, knowing where the ball is at all times without looking at it. 

The shooting activity is simple to undertake and requires two devices, such as an iPhone and an iPad. One behind the goal to measure the kick and the other to view results.

Shooting at goal is one of soccer’s essential skills, and getting objective and instantaneous feedback after every shot certainly improves shooting skills. 

An excellent opportunity that Dribble Up offers is to evaluate the soccer ball’s reaction after every kick. The player can kick the ball in one of the sides, a little below the ball’s axis, and see the result.

They can then change the kick’s location, perhaps above the ball’s axis, and see what direction changes it produced.  

The juggling mode is essentially a juggling counter which records how many times you keep the ball up before dropping. There’s a significant delay with the live counting.

Although sometimes the app doesn’t count small juggles, it is a cool feature, though. 

Juggling the ball increases the player’s coordination, balance, and first touch. Practicing juggling gives the player a better notion of how hard to kick a soccer ball to get the expected bouncing. 

The app also gives valuable advice for juggling the ball, like avoiding using the toes to do it. Juggling the ball with the instep of the foot is ideal. 

Using the instep when juggling the ball not only increases the number of kicks you hit the ball with before it touches the floor, but it also creates familiarity between that part of the foot and the ball. 

This is particularly important for specific game actions like clearing the ball when defending or hitting the ball in a side volley, the instep drive, or the bicycle kick. 

The app feels more like a toy or a Play Station connect video game than a robust method to improve soccer performance. Which undoubtedly meets the creators’ expectations. 

The app’s main idea is to generate joy in its users while practicing, and the will to practice every day. For some kids, augmented reality is something they understand better than regular lessons, and that could be, perhaps, how teaching will look like in a couple of years.

There’s no single argument that can convince you or prove that soccer is actually the best sport on the planet. This is why this entire text is dedicated to answering the question of what makes soccer the best sport in the world.

Here are our 15 arguments that should be more than enough to convince anyone that soccer is where it’s at:

1. Soccer is the most popular sport in the world

A total of over 3.5 billion people have tuned in to see the last FIFA World Cup Finals, with 1.12 billion seeing the game live on their TVs.

This still isn’t the entire soccer fan base: Estimations show that soccer has around 4 billion fans around the world, which is more than half of the Earth’s population.

Admittedly, there are more popular sports in the US, with football, baseball, basketball, and hockey all having a larger viewership base than the MLS. However, there’s a piece of data that commonly surprises sports fans across the US:

According to FIFA, there are more than 240 million active soccer players in the world and around 18 million of them in the US. For comparison, there were just over 5 million football players in the US in 2018.

This data shows that soccer is not only the most popular sport in the world by viewership but also by active participants.

Is being the most popular sport in the world enough for soccer to be considered the best sport? Probably not, so let’s take a look at 14 more reasons that we find to be the key aspects that contribute to this title.

2. Soccer can be played anywhere

We don’t need a regulation soccer field to enjoy this game, as it can be played anywhere where there’s space. All you need is a ball, a couple of friends, and a few objects to use instead of goalposts.

This is, in fact, how most of us first started playing soccer: For older millennials, our first real contact with the sport was on a bumpy field, with two trees as posts, and a ton of happy memories that came from running around those fields.

We all remember the first AstroTurf that we played on, and the smell of rubber and artificial grass that lingered for hours on a hot summer day.

Another great thing about soccer is that it’s not strictly an indoor sport. Who among us wasn’t yelled at by their mom for kicking the ball around the house and braking, or almost braking, a vase?

We’re not kids anymore, so, when the cold weather hits, we keep away from playing soccer in the house and move into the gyms and indoor soccer pitches to continue enjoying the game.

The fact that you can have access to the best soccer field in the country or be playing on a field in the middle of nowhere and have the same amount of fun shows that soccer is the best game in the world that we can enjoy anywhere.

Everyone can play soccer, whether it’s in a mud pile behind their house, or someplace drier. The best thing is, everyone has a chance to succeed in soccer:

3. Everyone can play soccer

Soccer doesn’t discriminate based on religion, the color of the skin, gender, or any other feature that makes us physically different.

Every talented player has an equal chance of succeeding, whether they’re coming from the slums of Argentina or from the fancy suburbs of London. When it comes to amateur players who indulge in soccer just for fun, the situation remains the same; everyone can play soccer:

Soccer is a game that doesn’t require much to be enjoyed in terms of talent; all you need is a positive attitude and a will to enjoy the game. Even the worst player on the planet can kick the ball around and have the time of their life out on the field. 

Playing soccer also doesn’t require as much physical strength as some other sports. You can’t play football if you’re tiny, but for soccer, this can be an advantage.

Just remember how tall Messi is, and he is one of the best players of all time. Even the rules of soccer aren’t confusing for new players; beginners can easily grasp the key concepts and rules with ease. Granted, some rules, such as the offside one, can take longer to fully comprehend.

One of the key reasons why soccer is the best sport in the world is the fact that it’s available to everyone, regardless of the amount of money they can spend on it.

Playing this sport doesn’t require much in terms of investment; all you need is a soccer ball that a few friends can chip in a few bucks each to buy.

On the other hand, you can also spend thousands of dollars on the latest and best soccer cleats and other equipment, if you feel so inclined.

4. National championships

Every nation in the world has its own soccer championship. For us, that championship is the MLS. Unfortunately, the MLS isn’t the most popular league in the world.

Its popularity among Americans started rising when European players transferred here: Starting with David Beckham in 2007, more and more superstar European players have made the move to the MLS, attracting more viewers than this championship has ever had.

For most of the true soccer enthusiasts, following European national competitions is where it’s at. This all starts with England’s Premier League, arguably the best soccer league in the world.

There’s also the Spanish La Liga with its El Classico, which might be the most highly anticipated soccer game of the soccer season.

There’s always the German Bundesliga, as well as the Italian Serie A, both of which start in September and help us get through and dark winter months.

What can be better than closely following national soccer competitions? The answer, of course, is when the best teams from those competitions clash internationally.

5. International competitions

Whether it’s Olympic Games or the World Cup, as soccer fans, we eagerly wait for the 4-year period between these competitions to pass so we can see our national team battle the best teams that the world has to offer on the soccer field.

In addition to these, soccer offers numerous sources of fun for every single one of its fans on a yearly basis: While some prefer watching their national team and league, there’s no competition that matches the popularity of the UEFA Champions League.

While regular soccer enthusiasts wait for a few selected international competitions, true fanatics have their year planned in advance based on when the competitions are played.

They look forward to the UEFA European Championship, Copa del Rey, The Confederations Cup, FA Cup, Copa Libertadores, and numerous other competitions held across the planet.

International competition is why we love soccer and it is one of the things that doesn’t just make this port our favorite, but also the best one in the world.

6. Rivalry

We’ve already mentioned the European El Classico as one of the high points of every soccer season, however, it’s not the only match that we spend most of the year waiting for.

There’s the MLS equivalent of this, commonly referred to as the California Classico: LA Galaxy vs. San Jose Earthquakes. There’s also the game that even further slows down the traffic in the Los Angeles Area, the wittily named El Trafico between Los Angeles FC and LA Galaxy.

Houston Dynamo vs. FC Dallas is another example of the MLS rivalry that we all love to witness.

The rivalry is what soccer revolves around. It is what both players and fans love and can’t wait for. Unfortunately, we’re treated to just a few of these games each season.

Maybe that’s what makes them so special. Rivalry and competition is how we make progress as a society, whether we like this fact or not.

Even though the rivalry is something that outsiders might consider to be a downside, real soccer fans know this is not the truth.

As many hooligans as are there to ruin these special games, there are at least ten times as many soccer fans who are just there to enjoy themselves. Real soccer fans are there to support their team, have a good time, and avoid getting in trouble.

7. Tradition and passion

Soccer is considered to be the number one sport in the world both in terms of the number of fans and in terms of their passion for the game.

Sunday games have become a religion in their own right, and fans around the world spend the entire week anticipating those 90 minutes of play. Tradition and passion are what make soccer the best sport in the world.

In many countries around the globe, you don’t get to choose your favorite soccer team – before babies are even born, their parents, most commonly fathers, have already bought them a jersey of their favorite team.

That baby is brought up with the team from day one, which, inevitably, turns into a great passion once they grow up. It’s not uncommon to have multiple generations of the same team supporters in one family, especially in countries such as Argentina, Mexico, Spain, and England.

We’ve seen multiple generations of soccer fans who, dictated by tradition, have been following soccer their entire lives.

This doesn’t only include following their favorite team’s games on TV but also investing in season tickets, team merch, and spending countless hours on the bleachers both in the hottest and coldest conditions, cheering their team on, win or lose.

8. History

Soccer has had a really long time to develop as a sport and to build an immense follower base. The first official soccer club was Sheffield FC, and it was founded in England back in 1857.

Just 16 years later, there were so many teams that the first official competition, the FA Cup, was started. The first World Cup game was played in 1930 in Uruguay.

However, soccer has been evolving long before the first club, the first competition, and the first World Cup games were played: Experts suggest that ball games similar to soccer as we know it today were played in the UK as early as 300 BC.

Before that, similar variations of the sport have existed in Japan, as well as in ancient Greece and Rome.

Humankind has done a few things for as long as it’s been around. In addition to the basics such as hunting for food, we’ve always indulged in social games.

One of those games is kicking the ball around. At first, that ball was made of straw, then out of animal intestines, until we’ve reached the point of making them out of artificial materials. Soccer is and has been for a few thousand years, built into human DNA.

9. Marketing

Marketing has been a huge part of soccer for a couple of decades now. All major brands have invested in marketing through soccer, making both the sport and their brand more known.

Without marketing, soccer, as we know it probably, wouldn’t exist. Why and how has marketing helped soccer become the best sport in the world?

The answer to this question is simple: Marketing experts saw the potential that soccer holds early and jumped to exploit it.

Investing billions of dollars, they helped the sport reach its current popularity while ensuring that its investment pays off.

There wouldn’t be a World Cup without marketing and sponsors, and those sponsors are in turn rewarded with numerous new customers that start using their services after first seeing them during a game.

The World Cup and international leagues aren’t the only marketing beneficiaries; all soccer clubs and most of the professional players are endorsed by big brands.

Barcelona and Real Madrid have both receive over 200 million dollars from sponsors last year, which stands as proof of how effective using soccer for marketing purposes has become.

Some national leagues even change their names to include and mention their main sponsor.

10. No age restrictions

You can be a five-year-old and enjoy soccer. You can also be living in a nursing home and experience the same amount of joy. There are no age limits when it comes to enjoying soccer, for the fans, as well as for the players:

Soccer has no age restrictions when it comes to the age of the players. In the US, the majority of professional sports have rules that forbid younger players from playing before reaching a certain age or specific criteria.

Soccer players in the US are typically drafted out of college. All of this might be too late, as age restriction rules can significantly inhibit the player’s potential for growth.

European soccer has no such rules. That is why soccer teams are able to recruit players as soon as they show a spec of predisposition for the sport.

Recruited as early as when they’re 12, soccer teams develop their talent and put them in a first-team game as soon as they are ready.

This means that we can sometimes watch players that are no older than 17 years play alongside legends of the sport and kick their behinds.

The same applies to the other end of the scale; players can keep playing soccer as long as they feel adequate to. While the majority of soccer players reach the peak of their performance in their early twenties, some are late bloomers.

Antonio Di Natale, Luca Toni, and even Zlatan Ibrahimovic all played their best after they reached the age of 30.

11. Soccer is a fairly safe sport

As with any other sport, injuries occur in soccer and they can be devastating. Still, research shows that soccer players are much less likely to be injured in the line of duty than their peers from other sports.

Being a much less physical sport than football or hockey is one of the main reasons behind this.

The fact that injuries are less likely to occur in soccer is what makes it suitable for kids. According to Stanford’s research, around 88,000 kids aged 5-14 are hospitalized every year for soccer-related injuries.

Almost 215,000 kids of the same age end up in an emergency room for injuries obtained while playing football every year. The research shows that soccer is safer than most sports, including cycling, baseball, softball, and skateboarding.

The situation is similar among adults: Research shows that there are around 10-35 injuries per 1,000 game hours in adult soccer among male players.

For female players, that number drops down to 2-24 injuries per 1,000 hours of soccer played. For adult football players, that number is at 83 injuries per 1,000 hours of playtime.

This is why soccer players typically have a longer career than professional athletes in other sports. The average soccer player retires at 35, having played for 8 years. In football, which is a much more aggressive sport, the average career lasts for just 3.3 years.

If you’re torn between signing your kid up for soccer or football, there’s a clear winner here. Safety is just another one of the reasons we love soccer and consider it to be the best sport in the world.

12. Soccer games are relatively short and easy to follow

Soccer is not only undemanding to play, but it’s also an undemanding sport to follow.

This, of course, applies to novice players and viewers who don’t care for advanced techniques and tactics and who are there just to have fun.

Those who decide to delve deeper into the game have to spend years learning about soccer.

When it comes to watching a soccer game, they are relatively short and easy to follow, as the title of this paragraph states.

A soccer game’s playtime is 90 minutes, which translates to around two hours of total watch time, including the halftime and added time.

Most of the time, those 90 minutes are tense and action-packed. While two hours is not an insignificant amount of time to dedicate to watching a sport, soccer is one of the best sports in the world in terms of time economy:

A baseball game lasts for 3-4 hours, with less than 20 minutes of action. Spending this much time in front of a TV and not getting much in return can be considered wasteful by those who are not fans of baseball.

All-in-all, soccer has become the most popular sport for a reason – the viewers appreciate the fact that the time they invest in watching soccer feels rewarding rather than wasted.

13. Soccer builds team spirit

A sense of community and belonging is not easy to instill in children, regardless of how much love we provide them as parents.

Soccer is a thing that helps with that, both in children and adults. This sport teaches us how to function as a part of something that is bigger than ourselves and work with others to achieve a common goal (pun intended). 

Soccer doesn’t only offer this benefit to the players, but to the fans as well. Coming together as one to support our favorite team has been a tradition that we’ve maintained for decades, all around the world.

While wearing our teams’ colors, there’s nothing that separates us. It’s a thing that beats racism, hate, and prejudice. Soccer, and sport in general, builds friendships and connections that can last a lifetime, both among players and observers.

Even watching soccer at home can be a bonding experience. Those of us who grew up watching soccer with our fathers know just how close this sport has brought us with them.

While individual sports can be fun, they can never be even remotely thrilling as the feeling you get when you’re playing, and winning, as a team.

Soccer, and most other sports for that matter, is a great way to get the kids used to physical activity, formwork habits, and set them up for success in other life fields.

14. Soccer is connected to the gaming world

Every major sports franchise in the US is represented in the gaming world. NBA, NFL, and NHL have all become extremely successful games, but there’s no MLS representative among them.

Due to the number of leagues involved in the global soccer scene, making a game-specific to a single one just doesn’t seem reasonable.

This is why games such as FIFA and Pro Evolution Soccer exist; they connect the world of soccer with the gaming world, and they include all of the major national and international soccer leagues.

Both of these games have seen more than 20 different iterations, each more popular than the previous one.

The popularity of games such as FIFA and PES can be credited to the overall popularity of the sport. In the same vein, soccer as a sport owes these games a debt of gratitude for the thousands of new players and viewers that they’ve brought to real-world soccer.

These games have brought fun and joy to millions of people, and taught an insane number of players to love soccer:

There are currently over 37.6 million people playing the already old version of FIFA and 5.1 million Pro Evolution Soccer players, and we can safely say that they can all be counted as fans of soccer.

15. Soccer is more than just a game

There’s one reason why soccer is the best sport in the world, and it unites all of the previously listed ones: Soccer is more than a game – it’s a lifestyle.

There are millions of people who’ve dedicated their entire lives to soccer, and not all of them are players or otherwise professionally involved with the sport.

Millions of soccer fans literally live for the sport, and they do so because it fulfills their day and their soul.

Soccer has the ability to unite the most different people, it unites different communities, and has been at the forefront of inclusion, intersectionality, and humanity for decades.

This is a sport in which the poorest country in the world can run circles around the one with the most resources.

It’s also a sport that provides talented players who are coming from either of those countries with a chance to succeed and make a name for themselves while giving the fans endless hours of fun and joy.

Soccer has given us all so much, and it asks nothing in return, except for a few hours of our time.

The majority of us never have to spend a penny for the privilege of watching some of the best athletes in the world perform and compete against each other. This is what makes soccer the best sport in the world.

The pressure is so high that many coaches prefer working with youth players. Still, coaching youths also has its secrets. Do you want to know how to be a good youth soccer coach?

A good youth soccer coach must focus on forming excellent human beings. It is not possible to be a good footballer if you’re not a genuine person.

A youth coach must teach to respect the other, honesty to play the game, integrity while competing, and respect for the profession. 

Youth soccer coaches have less pressure from the media and the fans. But that doesn’t mean their job is less relevant; forming professionals is perhaps more critical and challenging than training them.

Soccer has changed; youth players are coveted like gold in California in the 1840s. Youth soccer coaches must teach the secrets of the game and prepare them to deal with professional soccer environments. 

How to be a good youth soccer coach? 15 tips you need to know.

1. Integrity

The most important and perhaps the hardest of the teachings. It is not hard because the soccer player tends to be dishonest, but the game sometimes rewards trickery and unethical behavior. 

Soccer is and always has been a sport where the only important thing is winning. It doesn’t matter how; the only thing that matters is the victory.

Players try to trick the refs by diving into the box or faking aggressions to the face when the rival barely touched their chest. 

In my country, there is a saying: soccer is only for the crafty. 

And not only because of that, but many youth players also come from the most absolute misery; it must be hard to explain what justice is and how things work better when there is justice. 

Kids that see soccer as their only way out will try and do whatever it takes to win a match. 

However, regardless of how some things work in soccer, honesty, integrity, loyalty, and respect help them be better persons and better footballers. 

There is no downside for teams that practice noble soccer. The ref won’t show yellow cards for diving in the box, there will be no red cards for dirty fouls or aggression, and the respect for the teammates and the sport will keep the players focused on what they are doing. 

Those who prepared themselves to be good people will triumph in life regardless of their success in the world of soccer. 

2. Prepare the kids for failure

Soccer is a complex sport where the best team doesn’t have the victory assured, and not every time the best player of a group makes it to the first division and has a successful career. 

Soccer is an adventure where many participants seek the same goal and where the rules are not very clear. The player relies not only on their talent but on their physical conditioning and their personal growth.

Kids must know that these elements won’t grow with mathematical precision. The maturative process of each player is different. 

Youth soccer coaches must have this in mind and encourage youth players to stay in school and keep studying while they train and get ready to be professional footballers. 

Failure can also come as a product of external factors that affect the game, and neither the coach nor the players can control—things like weather, field conditions, luck, and so forth. 

It is essential to show the kids that winning and losing are part of the game. It is normal to lose as much as it is to win. Not because of a defeat the team sucks, nor after a stunning win, they are the best in the world. 

An exciting way of teaching this is to stop naming things as bad or good. Once players understand that what is considered bad is temporary, that it is just a sequence of moments that will pass, they will start seeing victory the same way. 

Coaches need to de-dramatize a team’s defeat and treat it as part of the learning process. If the other team won the match, they did things better than us, or they had more luck, and that’s it. Soccer always offers a rematch. 

3. Study and reading 

In soccer, decisions that can seal a game’s destiny are made in a fraction of a second. There is not a lot of time to stop to think and make a consideration about a play. Still, a sharp mind makes better decisions. 

Soccer is not only about talent and physical conditioning. Players must read the game properly and make intelligent moves. Reading and learning new things stimulates the brain cells, stimulating it, after all, the brain is a muscle. 

The game requires intelligence to pick the better play, deceive the rivals, and understand what the team needs.

That is why it is important to encourage youth players to read frequently and exercise their minds all they can. 

4. Encourage teamwork 

Nowadays, when a kid is having a good season in the youth leagues, the media will show up, take some pictures and even record an interview. The kid will appear on the cover of sports magazines or newspapers under an arousing headline. 

Some young players might be seduced by the epithets wonderkid, superstar, and so forth. The coach’s job is to explain to those kids that the media and the club have their own agenda.

Journalists are trying to sell newspapers, and the club is basically advertising a product to capitalize on it. 

The danger of the idea of the superstar born is that the young player might think that he can solve every match and that they don’t need the team to win games. 

5. Persuasion over the imposition

A good soccer coach convinces the players that their plan to win a match is the best that can be thought of. Soccer players that feel insecure about their strategy and approach to the game tend to miss more and deliver poor performances. 

For youth soccer coaches is the same. As they are seen as teachers, the kids understand they have the answers for each problem. But it is different if the kid receives an explanation of why they should do things a certain way. 

Convincing a youth soccer player has two bright sides. If what is intended works, the coach gets the credit, and their authority is reinforced. The other bright side is that the player’s confidence grows considerably. 

6. Teach values through the game 

Every collective sport is useful for teaching lessons about solidarity, generosity, and sacrifice, and soccer is no exception. 

The game teaches solidarity by itself; a soccer team has 11 members, and the game is played with only one ball; all of them want to have it, but only one can.

Forwards must score goals, but they can also sacrifice themselves and run a little more to help perform defensive tasks. 

7. Be a teacher and a friend

The best way to be recognized by the kids is as a teacher and a friend. As someone who will teach them new ways to approach the game, and someone who will understand them and play with them, participate in their jokes, and laugh with them. 

A teacher instructs, motivates during the lessons, and educates, contributing to better personal behavior. A good friend is one who always has sweet advice and offers unconditional and constant support. 

8. Vision, planning, and evaluation

It is essential to elaborate a vision of the desired results before starting the season. The second step is to plan, make elaborated processes, step by step, to reach those goals. Finally, perform an evaluation. 

The evaluation must be done in three steps. 

• Initial evaluation – This allows the coach to check if the final goals are reasonable or not. This includes physical evaluation, medic, and psychologic. 
• Periodic evaluation – This offers the possibility to assess if the players are showing improvement or not. If some players are downgrading, the coach can make some adjustments.
•  Final evaluation – As its name indicates, this evaluation shows if the planning and the final result met if the team overachieved or underachieved what was expected from them.  

9. Be a role model

As the leader of the squad, the coach must inform what is correct and also demonstrate it. It makes no sense if the coach doesn’t follow their own philosophy. 

The coach must act during training sessions and games in the same way. During training, the coach and their team must first show up and be the last ones to leave.

When the team is playing a game, the coach must be respectful of the match’s authorities and officials. 

If the coach is yelling at the ref, protesting, and insulting the officials, the team will likely behave the same way. 

10. Be consistent when making decisions 

Soccer players receive the words they hear, the gesture they see, and the actions performed in front of them. 

Making substitutions during a game is a conflictive moment during games. Every player on the pitch wants to keep playing, and almost all of them think they are doing it well; rarely a soccer player will admit they were underperforming.  

The coach must win the players’ respect; they must trust their coach. They need to believe that every coach’s decision will have a positive impact on the team. 

That’s is why a coach must keep substitutions working with consistent logic. For instance, let’s say a player has a bad performance in a game and the coach decides to include him in the next match.

If after that another player underperforms, the coach must give that player a second chance as well. 

That happens a lot with goalkeepers. A goalkeeper might concede several goals with lots of mistakes; after that, the coach decides to replace them for the next match.

If the new goalkeeper has a terrible afternoon, too, the coach should replace them. Now the coach has the two goalies with their morale underground. 

Consistency is vital not only to substitute players but also to congratulate and punish them. If players detect a lack of consistency, they will doubt the coach’s decisions, strategies, and planning. 

11. Motivation 

Coaches must observe and know their players; they must read the kids’ mood at first sight. A big part of the game and players’ performances depends on motivation. A player who is not motivated will underperform; they will print less effort into their plays. 

At first glance in the morning, the coach must detect the players who could use some motivation. Lack of motivation is contagious, and it creates discomfort in the team. 

A motivator focuses on each play’s positive side, not pointing out the mistake but indicating what could have been done better to solve a game situation. 

It is easier to receive constructive critics than mere critics. 

12. Communication

It looks obvious, but it is not. The coach must be sure their players understand what they are asked to do on the field. There is no point in talking and explaining concepts for hours when the players have no idea what the coach is talking about. 

There are several communication tools to ensure the message is reaching its destination correctly. One of the simplest is to ask the player to repeat what they were told.

It is quick and effective. If the player didn’t understand what they are supposed to do in the field, they would not explain it. 

It is also essential when and where to communicate certain things. The coach must be careful what they comment on in front of the entire team and what they keep private, just between the players involved in the situation.  

When a player commits an error that leads to a goal from the rivals, perhaps it is not a good idea to scram at the defender, pointing out what was their mistake in that particular play. It won’t help the player, and it will make them more nervous. 

13. Keep the peace in the team

A soccer squad has more than eleven players. They can have two or three times that number, and still, only sixteen of them have chances of playing; the first eleven and five substitutions. 

The coach’s job is to keep substitutes and substitutes of substitutes happy, motivated, and ready to play when (if) the team needs them.

This is particularly hard with kids because the game is more about having fun than winning. But it is essential to make them understand that each piece of the team is vital.

A team can’t work properly without all of its parts, and every part needs to belong to a group to have a purpose.  

14. Knowing their limitations

The coach is responsible for assessing their players. They must know the team’s fastest player, the strongest, the more talented, and so forth. 

Training programs and workout routines must be explicitly designed to cover the players’ needs, improve their talents, and improve shortcomings. The players shouldn’t have to adapt to the training; training sessions must be inspired by them. 

The coach and their team must teach the players how to overcome their lack of consistency in some game situations.

For instance, a player who has a hard time going for headings must learn to position correctly in the field; or a player who lacks speed must learn to intercept passes and read the rivals’ movements to anticipate them.

15. Tactics and strategies 

There is no point in teaching powerful tactics if the team players can’t perform well in the first fourteen points of this article; that is why tactics are at the end. 

However, understanding tactics and strategies to approach the game are crucial. Smart players need to identify the different moments in the game. They need to know how to read the rival’s movements and intentions to attack and defend. 

Soccer games are very dynamic; teams change their tactics several times during the same game. Sometimes they attack with one forward, then with two or three.

Defenders must know how to read these changes and, most importantly, learn how to neutralize these different approaches. 

The coach can make mistakes while planning a game; they might believe the rivals will behave one way and find a completely different thing.

They must act quickly, and the players must be ready to understand and interpret what they are supposed to do. 

There is an old discussion about whether the players should adapt to the team’s tactics or the other way around. Whatever the case might be, the coach must identify the tactics they would implement with the team players available.

There is no point in forcing the players to produce a style of soccer out of their possibilities.

But skipping those cases, most footballers would choose to use their cleats a little tight, not too loose. The question is, how tight would they prefer their cleats be?

Soccer cleats need to be very tight. Not to the extreme of cutting the feet’ blood circulation, but they need to be clasped to the feet for better responsiveness and sensibility to the ball touches. 

Loose cleats leave a lot of space between them and the foot, decreasing precision in each touch of the ball. And since professional soccer forbids playing the game barefooted, a footballer’s best option is a pair of tight cleats.

Although practicing with no shoes at all could be beneficial, as we will see.

Are soccer cleats supposed to fit tight?

Yes, there is no gain in using bigger-than-your-foot-cleats. Precision when hitting the ball is a matter of a few inches. A bigger shoe steals those inches from you, and you end up hitting the ball with an unwanted part of your foot. 

Soccer cleats were included in soccer rules in 1891, with some restrictions to shoes more often used in golf. These shoes had hard latex-like plugs, very dangerous for the practice of the sport. 

In those times, soccer cleats were made of stitched leather, and the first significant change to them was introduced by the German Adolf Dassler, more known as Adi Dassler, Adidas founder. His first design had 6 replaceable nailed studs.

Soccer boots were born to protect the players during the games and not as abilities enhancers. Of course, they offered better traction and acceleration, but the responsiveness and the touch with the ball were awful. The shoes were too hard. 

Things changed when soccer became popular in South America. As players were used to playing the game barefooted, soccer cleats started to be thinner and rather a second skin than protective gears.

Brazilian superstars Ronaldo, Romario, and Neymar himself played soccer barefooted for most of their youth. Most of these players (and many other kids worldwide) don’t opt to play the game without footwear; they have to because they don’t’ have shoes.  

Still, practicing the game barefooted has its benefits:

1. Makes the foot stronger – There are over a hundred muscles in our feet, and they need stimulus for better growth and development. Shoes might “sleep” some of our feet’ muscles; an excellent recipe to activate them is doing some footwork without any footwear. 

2. More adjustable feet – A soccer game requires quick responses to several switching conditions, like weather, field surfaces, rival’s style of play, game speed, and so forth. Training barefooted improves our feet’ adaptability. It prevents the players from being paralyzed against unknown game situations.

3. Increases balance – The muscle activation present in barefoot soccer increases the feet’ strength and increases the player’s balance and stability. 

*Note. Barefoot soccer training is meant to improve players’ first touch and ball control. Players shouldn’t try to perform hard tackles; it can be dangerous. 

How do you break in tight soccer cleats?

Those who used to play with streetwear shoes or even those who used to play barefooted have a hard time getting used to soccer cleats.

But for a soccer game, there is nothing better than soccer cleats; after all, they are made explicitly for the game. 

Before getting soccer cleats, you need to consider what kind of shoes you want to wear. There are two different types of soccer shoes, leather or synthetic. 

Leather soccer cleats offer superior protection to your feet as they are thicker than synthetic ones. Players who occasionally receive more fouls or kicks will find that protection quite handy.

Leather’s elasticity adjusts the shoe better to the feet, offering more comfort. However, their elasticity might end up being an issue in the long run. Leather cleats could exceed in their stretching, forcing us to replace them.

As they are also softer, that makes them grant a better feel of the ball when touching it. 

Leather is more absorbent than synthetic, of course, and that might be an issue too. Playing under harsh conditions like rain or snow makes them heavier. Their absorbency makes them also harder to clean.

Finally, leather soccer cleats offer a smaller variety of colors and designs. 

Special mention to kangaroo leather soccer cleats. Research showed that kangaroo leather fibers’ composition is more consistent than cattle leather fibers. This biological difference makes kangaroo leather more light, thin, and as strong as cattle leather. 

Synthetic cleats, in opposition to leather, are almost entirely waterproof. As they absorb less water and humidity, they are lighter under adverse weather conditions and effortless to clean. 

As the material is more rigid than leather, the sensibility to feeling the ball decreases, downgrading, in some cases, ball control and first touch. The feet might feel kinda anesthetized. 

Synthetic cleats might also be less comfortable than leather ones, and they tend to last less time; they usually break more easily. 

In regards to design and colors, synthetic cleats offer a broader spectrum of choice. 

After you decided what kind of cleats you prefer, you can follow these tips to break into them easily:

1. Soak in hot water – You need a bucket big enough to fit both of your feet and fill it with warm water. Put your soccer cleats on, with socks and all, lace them tight and dip them into the bucket. You can apply a soft massage to the side of your feet, keep them submerged for 20 minutes.

2. Lubricate the interior – After you soak your cleats for 20 minutes, apply a thin layer of vaseline in the interior of your shoes. The vaseline helps to make the cleats more malleable. 

3. Walk the weirdest walk – Wearing those soaked full of vaseline cleats might be between weird and uncomfortable, but it is necessary. Walk around for 15 or 20 minutes so the shoes can mold to your feet in motion. Jogg a little and kick the ball won’t harm, it might be a good idea.

4. Let them dry – Once you are done with all that, let the cleats dry. Don’t let them in direct contact with sunlight, and stuff them with newspaper. The paper will prevent the cleats from shrinking to their original size. 

5. Use them. After the drying process is finished, maybe the next day, use them for twenty minutes every day for a couple of weeks. You can sprint or practice any soccer drills so your feet can get familiar with the new form of your cleats. 

How long does it take to break into cleats?

It depends on each person, but after the adaptation process described above, you will break into your cleats in two or three weeks. 

However, soccer cleats brands have different styles in their shoe’s characteristics. For instance, PUMA tends to make their shoes tight in the middle and lose the tip. Nike soccer cleats usually present uniformity in their tightness, although you will find several styles within the same brand. 

Another detail to consider is shoelaces. Shoelaces were historically placed in the so-called chest of the foot, the instep. Some soccer shoots require shooting the ball with that specific part of your feet, and shoelaces might help or not; that will depend on how each player feels about it. 

Some modern soccer cleats have the shoelaces placed to the shoe’s side, leaving the instep clean; some players might prefer that shoe style to have a better feeling when kicking the ball. 

Should I buy cleats a size bigger?

No, there is no need for that. As we have seen above, soccer cleats must be tight for better performances. You should get cleats of your size and stretch them using the steps explained in this article. 

As a matter of fact, some soccer players decide to wear cleats half-size smaller. As cleats usually extend slightly after their adaptation to the feet and the constant use, using smaller shoes makes them fit perfectly when they stretch. 

Using soccer cleats bigger than your feet will make you fumble, and your feet will dance lose inside of them, making you also lose sensitivity and ball control. 

Oversized soccer cleats are also dangerous. As your feet have some extra space inside them, they can slide, and you can get blisters.

Many people suffer the first days of using new cleats, mostly if they are made of synthetic material. This annoying experience makes them think that perhaps getting bigger cleats would be better for them. 

It is essential to learn how to differentiate when a pair of soccer cleats are tight in your feet, and when your feet’ pain is more significant than it should be. If the pain is too much, you should pick a different size or try another brand.

The key is to mold the soccer cleats to your feet, so the discomfort is minimal. Soccer cleats are footwear meant to be used for 90 minutes, 120 tops. Perhaps the confusion is there; people think they are shoes to wear an entire day. 

That brings us to the question, what percentage of soccer players go pro? Read on to find out.

Only 1.4% of soccer players who play at a college level in the United States, go on to become professional soccer players. Whereas it is less than 1 percent of soccer players who go to a club, normally by the age of nine, will actually make it to the professional ranks.

What percentage of soccer players go pro in the US?

It is an extremely low percentage that actually makes it professionally. Out of all of the college soccer players that play in the NCAA (National Collegiate Athletic Association) only 1.4 percent of players will make it onto a professional soccer teams’ roster.

So when you look at how many soccer players are currently playing soccer in the college system, only 1.4% actually make it and that just shows how hard it is to make it professionally in the United States.

What percentage of male soccer players go pro?

As mentioned above, the percentage is extremely low and currently sits at just 1.4%.

That is a really low number when you take into account the amount of soccer college players, it just shows how hard it is to make it.

What percentage of female soccer players go pro?

The National Women’s Soccer League is the best in the world for women’s soccer and because of this, it is really hard to get into.

All up there are ten teams that play in the league and each club will have between 18 and 20 players on their roster and all up in the league, around 180 to 200 players are in the entire league for a season.

The really surprising thing is that once the draft comes around once a year if a player is picked up by a club, this does not automatically ensure them a spot on the team.

So out of the 145 women’s players that were nominated for the draft, only 40 players are selected by clubs and out of the 40 players, only 30 will end up grabbing a vital roster spot.

What percentage of D1 players go pro?

Soccer players that play high school soccer that go on to play in college (NCAA), the ratio is that out of 50 players, only three will make it onto a college team.

Then, for college players who are lucky enough to be drafted by a Major League Soccer team, the ratio is out of 50 players that are drafted, only one will make it onto an MLS team or a 1.9% chance.

Then, for high school players to go on to get drafted, to an MLS team, the ratio is 1 in 1,250 or at a very low percent of 0.08%.

Can D2 athletes go pro?

The answer is yes they can however it is extremely hard. You can go pro if you play at a lower level than D1, but it is going to be far easier to get noticed if you already play D1.

Athletes also have the option of attending a paid try-out for pros or at a combine and if they still do not get picked up then there are other options available.

In 2020, there was a total of 254 draft picks and all of them were college or NCAA players. Out of those 254 players, 238 were from the FBS, 11 were from division 1 or D1 and just five were from D2.

So yes D2 athletes can go pro because if you are talented enough, the scouts will find you, no matter what division you play.

However, it still is a long shot unless you are supremely talented and are willing to put in the hard yards and constantly work on your game.

What does it take to go pro in soccer?

The two biggest things that you are going to need is to have dedication and the heart to succeed. You will need to train a lot and you are going to need to have virtually no weaknesses in your game.

If there are some, the high you go through the levels, the easier you are going to get found out.

For example, if you are a winger and you only have a right foot and your left is not very good, then after a few touches of the ball, the opposition is going to work out that you have a dominant side and will simply sit on your strong side and force you to use your opposite foot and by doing this they would have identified a weakness in your team which is you.

Another example is if you are a defender and have trouble dealing with crosses or corner kicks, then the opposition is going to put a tremendous amount of work into you when you are in those situations to make you as uncomfortable as possible so that you will make a mistake.

This is why it is ideal for you to have no real weaknesses in your game as you are going to be far less predictable to the opponents and that can make you a valuable player to your side.

Also do not expect it all to happen overnight, it is going to take hours upon hours of club training and solo sessions for you to put your best foot forward when trying out at a combine in a bid to be selected in the MLS draft.

Even though only a small percentage of players actually make it into the professional ranks, it does not mean it is impossible, it just means that you are going to have to work extra hard to give yourself the best chance at making it when your time comes.

On top of that, do not expect to make it the very first time you try out, for whatever reason you do not make it, constantly try and make yourself better in every single training session you have because being young can be a drawn back in itself.

Some coaches might think you are too immature to be able to play soccer against men in the professional ranks.

Also, it is not uncommon for players to make it onto a professional team’s squad when they are in their early 20’s or even late 20’s.

This is because they have had the experience of playing soccer for a long time and know what it takes to be a constant player in whichever division they play.

It will take hard work and dedication for you to make it as a professional soccer player and you will have to make sacrifices along the way if you want to make your dream become a reality.

Is it hard to go pro in soccer?

As we touched on earlier yes it is extremely hard to go pro in soccer. It will require undying commitment, a lot of dedication, and sacrifice for you to become a professional.

You are simply just going to have to work your butt off in every single training session. Also if you train twice a week and then play on a Sunday that is not enough, you are going to have to train five times a week.

That way when you do go to a trial for a club you will already be steps ahead of them because it teaches you to train like a professional.

You must have a real passion for the game and must be really motivated to get to where you want to go. Being a professional soccer player is not easy otherwise everyone would do it.

From when you are a youngster you are going to have to train every day to improve your skills, be at all team training sessions, and play every weekend.

Your desire and passion for the game are paramount as it will ultimately affect your social life with your friends because you will always be training and improving yourself.

On top of that, you will have to eat right too, there is no way you can be a professional soccer player and eat junk food. You have to be disciplined and put the right food into your body to give you the best chance to perform at your peak both physically and mentally.

Ultimately is it really hard to make it as a professional soccer player but with hard work and determination anything is possible so do not stop chasing your dreams.

This upgrade allowed their mass production and the agreement on universal size, form, and air pressure. The valves solved the inflating issue for good, but what is the right way to delate a soccer ball? 

The better way to deflate a soccer ball is by carefully dipping an inflation needle connected to a pump into the ball’s valve. Once the needle is inside the valve, press the ball gently to expel the ball’s air. 

Soccer balls retain the air more or less depending on the type of bladder and valve they have. Butyl bladder balls and butyl valves are the best options for long-term air retention.

Still, the best way to store a ball is to deflate them. If the ball is not going to be used the next day, the best thing to do is extract the air from it. 

What should a soccer ball be inflated to?

It is a typical image to see a soccer player press the ball with their hands before a free kick or a corner kick and ask the ref to examine the ball. The ref will press the ball and give the verdict, change the ball. 

A partially deflated ball represents an advantage for goalies because it loses its form with ease, making it simpler to catch. A hasty soul would say, well, then the benefit is for both goalies.

Well, not exactly. A team that needs a clean sheet to advance to the next stage will resign attacking and accumulate defenders near its own goal.

It wouldn’t be a bad idea to throw a few deflated soccer balls to the pitch to make their goalkeeper’s life more comfortable.

But that is cheating. FIFA established that a professional soccer ball must have between 8.5 PSI (Pound Per Square Inch) to 15.6 PSI of air pressure. Every soccer ball must fit into those parameters to be utilized in a professional match. 

When a soccer ball is under 8.5 psi, the players quickly detect it and ask for a replacement. However, a deflated ball isn’t necessary a cheating strategy; some balls lose air pressure more often than others; it depends on the type of bladder they have. 

Latex bladder balls react better to the player’s kicks and have a more consistent bouncing, but they tend to retain the air for short periods. That’s why they’re the chosen ones for professional matches.

Butyl bladder balls can keep the air for more extended periods, but their responsiveness and bouncing is not as good as latex bladder balls. They’re the favorites for training. 

A deflated latex bladder ball might appear because it wasn’t inflated for that game, but it was filled a day or a few days before. 

Ideally, before every soccer game, the game officials must inspect the soccer balls that will be used in the game. However, it’s the head referee’s responsibility to check and confirm the balls meet the criteria demanded by FIFA before the game.

How to Deflate a Soccer Ball the right way

Before Charles Goodyear vulcanized the first rubber bladder ball, balls were made out of pig bladders; soccer balls lack uniformity in their size and shape. Goodyear’s invention changed the soccer balls industry (among others) forever. 

Rubber bladders offered the possibility of establishing standards of size, shape, and air pressure on the soccer balls. But still, the brand new rubber bladders need to be blown to inflate them. 

People would get sick and even die of blowing the bladders to inflate soccer balls. H.J Lindon’s wife died from a lung condition after blowing too many bladders. Motivated by his loss, the man invented the rubber bladder’s valves. 

The valves became vital to inflate the soccer balls, there was no need anymore to blow, and they could be filled with a pump. But it didn’t stop there; the valves are also handy to deflate soccer balls. 

If you want to deflate a ball the ideal way, you need an inflation needle and a pump. The inflation needle needs to be plugged into the pump.

1. Find the valve – Some soccer balls have their valve signalized; if they don’t, you need to look for a tiny hole in the outer cover the size of a nail’s head.  

2. Lubricate the inflation needle – You can use any kind of lubricant or even saliva. This will facilitate the insertion of the needle into the valve.

3. Insert the needle into the valve – Be careful here; the hole in the other cover is an indicator of the valve’s position. But the valve might move slightly to the sides (especially if the ball is a little deflated). Be mindful of that and insert the needle slowly, avoiding perforating the bladder if the valve has moved a bit.

4. Release the air – The pump is important to prevent the ball from releasing the air all at once, which could be harmful to the bladder. The pump’s inflation mechanism will produce some resistance to the air coming out from the ball, forcing it to reduce its speed. 

5. Press the ball a bit – Squeeze the ball softly so and help the air to abandon the bladder. Don’t press too hard, and keep pressing until the ball is entirely flat. During this process, ensure the inflation needle is well placed and avoid moving it to the sides. 

Removing the air of a soccer ball between uses is vital to ensure its long life. This is because bladders are meant to be used inflated, but keeping them that way for long periods is harmful in the long run.

The valve’s mechanism to avoid the air from escaping from it “gets tired” and lose effectiveness if the ball is inflated for long periods.

Deflating the bladder frequently increases its useful life. But deflating a soccer ball is not only good for the bladder; a deflated soccer ball is also easier to carry and stock.

How do you deflate a Soccer ball without a pump?

Deflating a soccer ball without a pump and an inflation needle is not the best idea. You can end up ruining your ball for good. Still, if you need to deflate a soccer ball and there is no pump and needle at sight, here’s how you can pull it out. 

You need a paper clip or any other object you can think of thin enough to get into the ball’s valve, not sharp nor pointy. 

Perhaps to deflate a soccer ball using this technique, you might need an extra pair of hands to assist you. You will need steady hands to introduce the paper clip or the object of your choice and avoid breaking it inside the bladder. 

1. Moisten the paper clip – The process of moistening the paper clip is necessary to avoid perforating the ball’s valve. You can moisten your tool with saliva as well, but it is recommended to use some kind of oil or lubricant. As we are already improvising on the device, let’s use a proper lubricant.

2. Stick the paper clip into the valve – You need to straighten the paper clip as much as you can. It needs to be as long as an inflation needle. Be mindful of not introducing a softened part of the clip; you don’t want to leave a portion of it inside the bladder. 

3. Eliminate the air – Once the end of the paper clip is inside the valve, help the air abandon the soccer ball with gentle pressure. Squeeze gently but hold the paper clip firmly; perhaps a piece of fabric can assist you in this task.

4. Get a flat soccer ball – Make sure you get all of it out of the bladder. Once the ball is flat, remove the paper clip carefully, and you’re done. 

There is another option for those who enjoy applying technology to manual labor and those who appreciate technological advances. An electric pump can solve several issues and make things easier when inflating and deflating the ball is the subject. 

It is programmable, inflating or deflating a ball until the desired PSI. It also has a digital display that allows the user to select accurate PSI values. 

Electric pumps are small, light, and very easy to carry. They definitely make things easier; after selecting the desired PSI, you only need to place the needle inside the valve, and the electric pump will do the rest. 

It is rechargeable, so you don’t need to worry about getting batteries or anything like that. 

Apart from making things easier the inflation and deflation process, electric pumps give the opportunity of being very specific in the air pressure you decide to put into your soccer ball. It eliminates second-guessing and suppositions. 

This equipment works not only on soccer balls but on any kind of sports ball with a valve. It is ideal for coaches and trainers who need to inflate and deflate several soccer balls daily. 

Looking at the two there are several differences however we want to know if we could play it and exactly how hard it would be to play D1 soccer. That brings us to the question, how hard is D1 soccer?

The actual process to get recruited for men’s soccer is seriously competitive. Just under 8% of school men’s players go and become college soccer players and just over 1% of them are good enough to make it to D1.

Players must have both good college grades and have good soccer talent and they are advised to take the whole process very seriously.

How hard is it to make D1?

As we said before it is extremely hard for a soccer player to go on and make it to a D1 team. Just over 1% of players who have played soccer in college go on to make a D1 team, which is seriously low, however, it does not mean that it is impossible either.

A lot of training, hard work, and good grades go a long way to helping soccer players make that next step to D1. It is a process that players are encouraged to take extremely seriously as to start with chances are already small.

Anything can set a player back when looking at making a D1 team. His or her work rate, overall ability, and willingness to work as part of a team are all taken into account when teams are making decisions on whether a player is good enough to make the grade a D1 level.

How hard is D1 soccer to play?

The truth is it is tough to play and the league is incredibly fast and physical. There are nearly no technical players in the league like we would normally see in the top leagues of England and Germany.

Every player is extremely fit, fast, and strong and the major importance is placed on fitness rather than soccer ability alone.

This is what can deter players and stop them from making it in a D1 team because some players think that their soccer ability alone should be enough for them to make the team.

However, coaches and clubs nowadays need players who are not only good skillful soccer players but are also incredible athletes that can easily last 90 minutes of a soccer game.

How many D1 players go pro?

In short a really small amount. When it comes to NCAA soccer players that get drafted by a Major League Soccer club, of 50 players only 1 or around 1.9% of players will actually make the team.

Add to that, high school soccer players that end up getting drafted by an MLS franchise are even lower, it is about 1 in 1,250 or about 0.08 percent. So in other words, extremely low amounts of players go pro.

However how exactly would you go about it? What are the ways that you can get yourself into a professional soccer team? Does soccer have a draft?

For the bigger European leagues, the answer is no they do not. However there is one league that does, and that is the MLS.

It is called a SuperDraft and it is a draft that occurs once a year for the Major League Soccer teams in both the United States and Canada. It is done in January and teams can pick players that have graduated from college or have been signed by the league itself.

In this article, we will look at many different things such as is there a draft in European soccer and the Premier League along with others.

Do soccer players get drafted?

As we mentioned before the general answer is no for all the major European leagues, however with Major League Soccer, players can in fact get drafted.

The MLS does hold a draft in January for players who have recently finished off their college degrees and are available to be selected.

MLS teams from both the United States as well as Canada pick players from this system. Every year the best college players from the NAIA, NJCAA, and NCAA are all signed by clubs through both the MLS Draft as well as the NWSL (national women’s league) Draft.

Around 90 men’s players and up to 36 women’s players are drafted by MLS and NWSL clubs every year in January.

Is there an MLS draft? And how does it work?

As seen above, yes the MLS does have a draft and it is done once a year. Teams from both Major League Soccer and the National Women’s League all sign players at this draft that is held at the start of the year in January.

Every year, around 90 men’s players and 36 women’s players get selected by various MLS and NWSL teams.

Is there a draft in European Soccer?

The short answer is no it does not. Unlike the MLS where the league has a draft and only selects players from the United States.

European clubs have a scouting network that scouts young players from various parts of the globe to help identify talent. Big European clubs spend a lot of time and money on these scouting networks.

Does the Premier League have a draft?

No, the Premier League does not have a draft, instead, clubs spend a lot of resources and time on developing scouting networks to help seek out young quality players that they deem good enough to eventually be part of the first-team squad in the near future.

Goalkeepers jump like crazy from one post to the other, then they get up and jump again to the opposite side of the goal. But do soccer players lift weights?

Lifting weights is part of every sport’s training routine; it stimulates specific muscles and body parts.

For instance, core strength helps soccer players improve their balance, strong legs help develop their speed, and so forth. Weight lifting is a great tool to achieve these goals.

Working out with dumbells and weight plates is not only meant for ego-lifting or losing some pounds before summer. It can be a very productive activity for those who want to upgrade aspects of their game.

Soccer players are no exception to this. The gym is a space they definitely should visit often.

Do soccer players lift weights?

Yes, soccer players must lift weights. Those who are not doing it are giving an advantage to their rivals.

It is possible to put together gym sessions and training plans designed to work out groups of muscles used in specific game situations. 

The charges used in workout routines are usually light, focusing not on the muscle’s exhaustion, what is called “until the failure,” but on its elasticity and high responsiveness. 

Working out until the failure means exposing the muscle to an exercise with a heavy load and repeating it until the muscle cannot produce sufficient strength to do a single rep more. 

Lifting light weights until failure showed in recent research to be more efficient to build muscle, still working out until failure is not recommended for footballers in any of its variations. 

The main focus of soccer players in the gym is to improve their speed, stamina, strength, and agility.

Stamina and agility routines rarely involve weights; they tend to be performed with the body’s weight. Speed and strength are the ones that require weights. 

To improve their speed and acceleration, soccer players can do some of these exercises.

1. Single-leg squat

Holding a dumbbell with each hand, take a step forward with your right leg, leaving the left leg where you stand. Then bend the knee of your left leg almost to the ground.

The dumbbells to your sides will help you keep balance. Do the same with the other leg.

The secret of the single-leg squat is that it trains your legs to carry significant amounts of weight by themselves, separately.

Having strong legs capable of generating big explosions of strength will help improve the player’s acceleration.  

2. Dumbbell bench step-ups

Stand in front of a bench or a high surface at your knees’ height while holding two dumbbells at arm’s length. Step on the bench and use that leg to push you far from the floor while keeping the other leg extended. 

This exercise stimulates the same muscle group used to perform a jump while sprinting. This exercise is highly recommended for those players with good heading skills. 

3. Weighted sled drags

To perform this exercise, wear a harness attached to some weight. Then lean your core slightly forward and try and run. At first, do short steps, and then increase rhythm and speed. 

This exercise demands a massive effort from each body part involved in acceleration: calves, glutes, core, back, and shoulders. 

To improve their strength, soccer players could do some of the following exercises. 

1. Back squat

This exercise is trendy in cross-fit. You must place a barbell above the traps or on your lower delts. Hold the barbell with a firm grip of your hands, and keep your core straight. Finally, you squat and go up again. 

In the back squat, core and lower body muscles work together. It requires a massive amount of core stability. This exercise increases lower body strength and power. 

2. Deadlift

To perform a deadlift, you need to grip a barbell following the line of your shoulders. The barbell must touch your shins. Then assume the deadlift position with the shoulders out, the back locked, and the abs and chest flexed. 

Keeping the barbell touching your shins, lift the weight without bending your back. Get into a standing position and then put the weight back to the floor. 

The deadlift stimulates every back muscle; it increases core stability and core strength. 

3. Good mornings

To perform this exercise, place a barbell on your traps or your lower delts, just like in the back squat. Then lean forward at the waistline until your chest is nearly parallel to the ground. 

Good mornings work the glutes, the lower back, and the hamstring. It also increases core strength. 

Is weight training good for soccer players?

Yes, but as we mentioned above, the weights should not be excessive. 

Lifting weights also has an impact on the human mind. When a body is exposed to lifting heavy weights regularly, the body sends the brain a message, it is necessary to produce muscle fiber more suitable to generate massive strength. 

The brain’s main job is to keep us alive, and when it receives “alarms” from our body stating that we need to move heavy weights daily, it starts producing muscle tissue more adequate for such a routine. 

The weight room should be a place soccer players visit very often. It is possible to do speed training for hours, every day, but until you don’t get your muscles strong, you won’t improve your speed or acceleration.

Speed is power; you need strong muscles must be fast.

Can soccer players be muscular?

There is no problem with muscular soccer players. Of course, not Arnold Schwarzenegger muscular, but lean muscular body types. The goal is to create explosive and robust muscles and not grow them with esthetic purposes. 

The 2019/20 UEFA Champions League is the living proof of that. The German Bayern Munich swipes every rival with insulting ease. The German squad had strong muscular players that dominated the game with tireless intensity. 

A strong core and strong legs are vital to increasing the player’s speed and balance. 

How often do soccer players lift weights?

The players can hit the gym every day. The key is to work out different body parts every day. Like in every training routine, working out the same muscle every day is not beneficial, but it can be harmful.

For instance, if day one is about core strength and upper body, day two must be leg-focused, and so forth. 

If a team decides to spend more time training tactics or set pieces, they might do longer gym sessions and reduce their days in the gym. That is entirely up to the coaches. 

Soccer player weight training program

Every training program starts with a proper warmup. For soccer players, the best option is what’s called RAMP warmup. 

The RAMP warmup consists of three steps:

1. Raise – The objective is to raise body temperature with light movements like footing or jogging.
2. Activate and Mobilize – In this phase, the focus is to activate the key muscles and joints trained in the current session. It can be squats or pushups.
3. Performance – The last part of the warmup is to expose the muscles to a similar level of demand they’ll face during the training session. Sprinting or doing some movements with weights are excellent options for performance movements.

After the workout is done, the players are ready to start their routine. 

The first part of the routine is performed without the need for weights. This training routine focuses on core and leg strength. It also helps improve balance, which is also vital for soccer players.

1. Core strength – Planks are useful to improve core strength. Front plank, side plank, panther plank, and reverse plank
2. Leg strength – Single leg hurdle jumps, single-leg linear and lateral jumps.

The second part is using gym equipment. 

1. Deadlifts – For beginners or for players with an injury background, a trap-bar barbell is a good option. It decreases the lower back’s stress, allowing lift more weight relatively more comfortably than the regular deadlift.

2. Back squats – As mentioned above, the back squat exercises the lower body and core muscles. This exercise also improves hip flexibility. 

3. Dumbbell side lunge – Lunges make more muscular legs, which translates into faster legs. The addition of the dumbbells requires more effort and helps build muscle faster.

4. Dumbbell bench step-up – This exercise helps improve the muscular group used in jumping and sprinting. This exercise’s secret is that it is perfect to increase hamstring strength, vital for having more potent and responsive legs.

5. Kettlebell swings – This exercise activates several body parts. It works the glutes, the hips, shoulders, lower back, and it increases core strength. It is also suitable for improving the player’s explosiveness in the field. 

The last part of the training is stamina and agility training.

For increasing stamina, the best options are the treadmill, burpees, and lateral band walks.  

For agility, medicine ball pushups, lateral hurdle sprints, and forward and backward sprints.  

Have you ever considered how much skill and practice it took Cristiano Ronaldo to be where he’s at now? Or how many of those skills were a talent he was born with and how many he need to work insanely hard on?

Whether your answer is positive or negative, we hope the question got you interested.

In this article, we will share the 40 soccer skills and drills that both players and coaches can, and should, utilize if they want to improve their team’s play. Let’s start:

20 Soccer Skills

1. Ball Control

Remaining in control of the ball at all times is a skill that soccer players take years to master.

This is why it’s commonly one of the first skills we start learning when we first pick up soccer. Whether it’s driving the ball forwards, receiving it, or keeping it from an opponent, there are numerous ways you can develop this skill.

For more on that, read on to discover some cone drills that improve ball control. If you want to see some impressive ball control, see this video.

2. Body Control

Learning how to use your own body to your advantage is a thing that not many soccer players grasp easily.

The way you control your body and adjust it to specific situations can significantly improve your chances of winning.

Body control helps us dribble, defend, shoot, and score in tough situations. Take a look at the video for more info on this commonly neglected aspect of soccer play.

3. 1v1 Dribbling

Being able to handle defenders in a 1v1 situation is an essential skill for every soccer player. Speed and control are the key elements for pulling off a successful dribble.

Knowing when to dribble and when to pass is a thing that comes with experience and practice. So, combining awareness, speed, and ball control is the key. Here’s a video that explains this essential soccer skill in depth.

4. Passing

Not even the best player on the planet can play against 11 other people without some help. Passing is a necessary part of soccer and it is how we keep the ball in the opponent’s half of the field.

Whether it’s short or long passes, placing the ball right where you want it is not an easy task.

You can learn how to improve your passing accuracy by clicking on the link and watching a short video.

5. Wall Passing

Wall passing is an advanced form of passing and a skill that is commonly used in 2-1 situations. Using this skill, players can easily get around an opponent.

The skill is derived from indoor soccer where a player can pass themselves the ball using the wall or a barrier.

In regular soccer, the wall is replaced by a teammate. Check out the video to learn more about wall passing

6. Crossing

The crossing is a skill that is used when the attacking player is moving along the flank with a ball and decides to send it in to the penalty box, most commonly for a header.

While for most players it comes naturally, this skill needs tons of practice in order for the player to be able to cross the ball without taking forever to set up the pass.

Learn more about crossing by watching this video.

7. Shielding

Passing is not always an option when you’re on the attacking end of the game. In some cases, players can get stuck in a situation when they just can’t get the ball to an open teammate.

This is when shielding comes in. Shielding is a soccer skill that, once developed, allows the player to protect and keep the ball by using their body as a barrier between the ball and an opposing player.

Shielding requires strength, balance, and body control. It is a skill that mixes most of the previously mentioned skills into one. Do you want to learn more about shielding? Visit the video linked.

8. Shooting

Shooting and scoring are what all of the preparation and skill development leads to. This is an essential skill that even defenders need to learn and it can’t be summarized in a single paragraph.

Instep shooting, inside foot use, outside of the foot use, half-volley, and volley are just some of the things that every soccer player needs to be confident with.

Here’s a short video on how you can improve your shooting skill in no time.

9. Heading

While outsiders think that soccer is a game where almost two dozen people run around thoughtlessly after a ball, it’s actually a game that requires using your head is a thing we do in soccer in more cases than one.

For now, let’s focus on the actual use of the head; hitting the ball with it. High balls that are coming from the side of the penalty box can’t be caught in another way.

This soccer skill requires the players to know how and where to position themselves, while also requiring a high level of athleticism. Remember how high Ronaldo jumps? You can learn that too from this video.

10. Trapping the Ball

Receiving a pass is another skill that all players need to master before stepping onto a field for a game. Trapping the ball is a skill that involves stopping and controlling the ball with a single flick of the foot.

This move can mean the difference between a player looking like a pro or like a stone wall that the ball just bounces off of. You can see the basic principles of this skill in the following video.

11. Curving the Ball

Here’s another essential skill for soccer players, especially those playing on the attacking end. Curving the ball can trick the opposing players and goalkeepers, making it easier to place the ball in the net.

By perfecting this skill, soccer players can surprise any defense with an unpredictable curveball. Be advised, however; hundreds of hours of practice are necessary to perfect this skill.

Watch the video in the link to find out more and learn how to perform this maneuver.

12. Precision

Shooting isn’t all about hitting the ball as hard as you can. The nuances needed to get your shooting skill to a level that you can call precise can take more than a decade of continuous and dedicated practice to develop.

Being able to place the ball in the exact corner of the goal that you want it to go is, undeniably, a cool skill to have at your disposal.

You can learn more about shooting precision and power by visiting the linked video.

13. Marking

Marking is one of the first defensive skills we learn as soccer players. This soccer skill is actually a defensive strategy whose main goal is to prevent the opponents from taking control of the ball.

Learn more about the marking skill by visiting the video linked in this sentence. 

14. Pressing

Allowing the opponent to move and attack freely is never a good choice in soccer. This is why there are numerous ways to play defense.

One of them is pressing, and it is an elemental skill for all soccer players.

Pressing, as the name suggests, revolves around putting pressure on the opposing team’s player with the ball, giving them no time to create plays, and increasing your own chances of turning a defensive situation into an attacking one.

If you’re into soccer strategies, this video on pressing will be a real treat.

15. Cupping

We haven’t forgotten about goalkeepers and their role, so here’s the first essential skill that these players need to work on: Cupping is the safest way to get a hold of, and hold on, to the ball.

A cup between the underarms and the chest is created, using the goalkeeper’s hands as a cover.

The trick with this skill is that, in addition to learning how to actually catch the ball, goalkeepers need to learn how to position their arms in order to retain control of the ball.

You can learn more about this goalkeeping skill by watching the video in the link.

16. Narrowing the Angle

Goalkeepers also need to know where to position themselves. Covering the right angle is half of their job and the main element that separates amateurs from professionals.

Whoever thinks that goalkeepers spend the entire game just standing at the goal line should do some research on angling, as it’s become a science in its own right and the thing that separates good goalkeepers from the average ones.

This skill is essential in all situations, especially in those involving counterattacks from the opposing team. Learn more about narrowing and covering the right angle from this video.

17. Speed

Even though it might seem like a skill that is only determined by God-given talent, speed is something that all players should work on.

Granted, it does take a lot of practice hours to notice even the slightest improvements in speed, but every millisecond can count in a game. Watch this video on how to improve your speed.

18. Spatial Awareness

All the talent and training in the world can’t help you if you fail to recognize your surroundings in a game of soccer.

Seeing clearly what’s going on in every part of the field and recognizing what movement can lead to a chance for your team is one of the key things coaches look for in a player.

Knowing where to position yourself is another aspect of soccer that falls into this category. Both coaches and players should check out this video and learn more about spatial awareness.

19. Risk Assessment

Here’s another thing that either comes naturally or takes a ton of playtime to learn; risk assessment is a soccer skill that enables players to read the situation in an instance and determine how to react without hesitation.

Whether it’s a risky tackle, some other aggressive action, or a more passive one such as kicking the ball out of the field of play on purpose, recognizing potentially goal-jeopardizing situations is a must-have skill among professional soccer players, as well as more serious amateurs.

Here’s a video on how you can improve your confidence in soccer and develop risk assessment skills with it.

20. Tactical Knowledge

Tactical knowledge is not a skill many soccer players like, but it is a necessary one. Being familiar with the structure of the game is the key to being good at it.

Knowing the theoretics behind the game enables the player to predict potential threats and adjust their play to deal with them effectively.

Gaining this skill doesn’t come from books, but rather from using advanced strategies in practice and in games. Here’s a video that showcases how tactical knowledge is developed among young soccer players.

20 Soccer Drills

1. Basic Cone Drill

Dribbling between cones is what most of us started with when we first picked up soccer. This drill focuses on improving ball control and builds confidence in new players.

All you need is a ball and a few cones to set this drill up: When it comes to beginners, the cones should be set in a straight line, with the player moving the ball between them as fast as they can. 

You can see the basic and more advanced cone drills in this video.

2. Single with a Cone Drill

If you’re practicing on your own, this is an excellent drill to run on the regular, regardless of your skill level. It only requires one cone (or any object used as a marker) and a ball.

Here’s how it works: Standing behind the cone, move the ball between your feet and forward, forming the U form with the ball around the cone.

Do the drill rhythmically, and increase the speed of movement and duration of the drill with each practice. Click on the link to see this drill.

3. Advanced Cone Drill

With time, players will build confidence in moving between the cones. That’s when we step things up with this new drill: The cones should be set up in a straight line, around 2ft apart.

The player then moves the ball between the cones with no more than three small touches used around each cone.

Going on the right, the player uses the outside of their foot, while going left they use the inside. See the video for more.

4. Round Cone Drill

Once they’ve got the handle on the straight line, players should move on to the round cone drill. In this drill, the cones are set up in a circle, preparing players for more game-like situations where they have to shift their movement quickly.

Players should zig-zag between the cones clockwise only using their right foot and small touches, going faster as they progress.

Once they’ve made a full circle, they turn and shift the foot used as well as the direction they’re moving in. Here’s the video that explains the drill in detail.

5. Cut-Back Drill

Here’s another drill that involves cones; Dribbling in tight spaces and at sharp angles is something that most amateur soccer players struggle with, and this drill can help with that:

The cones should be placed in a zig-zag formation, and the aim of the drill is to move the ball as quickly as possible between them. The variations in this drill are virtually endless, so see the video for more drill options.

6. Pass-Shoot Drill

This is a fun one for beginners: One player stands on the line next to the goal and they pass the ball to the second player who is in the penalty box.

The second player then has two touches at their disposal, the first one to set the ball up, and the second to shoot towards the ball.

After a few of these, switch things up by adding an additional pass between the two players. Here’s a visual representation of this drill.

7. One-Touch Shooting Drill

Building on the previous drill is this one; instead of having two touches at their disposal, players now just have one. The drill can be played out in numerous ways.

The passing player can deliver the ball from wherever they want and as high or as low as they please. Our recommendation is to start low and slow, then progress to faster and higher passes.

You can click on the link to see the video description of this drill.

8. Chelsea FC Shooting Drill

Another drill focused on developing shooting skills in soccer beginners involves three goals. Two smaller goals should be placed on each side, with the regulation goal in the middle.

All three goals should have goalkeepers, except those at the two smaller goals can’t use their hands. Players then take turns trying to score on either of the smaller goals.

Whoever scores then gets past the ball and attempt to score on the big goal. Here’s the video of this drill.

9. Move and Shoot Drill

Here’s one for advanced players; three players rotate between passing and shooting the ball towards the goal. The passes can be low, high, or in between.

As simple as it seems, this drill develops coordination, speed, ball control, as well as shooting. Also, it’s insanely fun once you get the hang of it. You can see the video that explains the drill by clicking on the link.

10. Basic Header Drill

Scoring with your feet is not the only option in soccer. Headers are there too and players should practice them if they want to be ready for the game.

The most basic header drill involves just one thing – a soccer ball. Juggling the ball on your head 30 times is where it all begins. Later, each juggle can involve you bouncing the ball off the wall first. See the video for details and more info.

11. Short Pass Drill

Short passes are another key element of soccer, especially the variants played indoors. This drill involves two soccer balls and three players who need to line up in a straight line.

The middle player receives the ball from either of the players, delivers it back with just a single touch, and turns around to repeat the same with the second player. Here’s a video description of this drill.

12. Cone Pass Drill

For this drill, two rows of cones should be set up parallel to each other, with around 5ft of space between them.

Two players then start on the outside of each side of the cones, passing the ball between the cones. This is a great team exercise that focuses on building speed, mobility, and passing skills.

You can visit the link and watch the video on this drill.

13. Long Pass Drill

Long passes are another essential skill that newcomers to the game of soccer need to learn. This drill involves three players standing in a straight line as far away from each other as possible and a single ball.

The ball goes to one of the outside players to the middle, then back to the first player who then sends a long pass to the player on the other end.

The ball is then sent to the middle player who returns it, repeating everything done previously. Confusing? Seeing the video will make things clearer.

14. Through Ball Drill

Sometimes passes need to be made where we anticipate the receiver will be. These are the ones that lead to most goals. Here’s how you can practice sending through balls:

Four cones should be set in a straight line. The first player passes the ball to the second player and then runs around the cones to the other side.

In the meantime, the second player sends the ball between the cones, anticipating the first player’s position. Here’s the drill video link.

15. Schalke 04 One Touch Pass Drill

One-touch skills can come in handy when setting up the action in a game of soccer. In order to boost their skill and awareness, soccer players should do the following drill:

Six players should stand by the same number of cones. Once the coach blows the whistle and introduced the ball to one of the players, the player decides who to pass to and switches positions with their player.

Players are, of course, allowed one touch to pass the ball. You can see the drill used by Schalke 04 using the link.

16. Crossing and Shooting Drill

Dribbling the ball into the penalty box can be difficult to pull off. That’s why crosses are there.

Starting from one side, the first player receives the ball and sends it flying towards the middle of the penalty box, right after the nearest post, looking to place it after the first defender.

The drill focuses on building confidence and a feel for the cross, as players need to learn to balance the power of their crosses. See the video for more info.

17. Basic Defensive Pressure Drill

Finally, we’ve reached the defensive drills part of this article. For the first defensive drill, four rows of players should be formed, with two rows on each side facing one another.

After the ball is first passed, the player from the opposite direction of the ball holder runs towards it, pressuring the opponent who needs to pass with a single touch.

Here’s the link to the video that showcases and explains the drill in depth.

18. Tackling Drill

While effective, the pressure is not always enough to ward off the attacking team. This tackling drill teaches players how to challenge their opponents for the ball, and it’s really straightforward; one player holds the ball while the second one challenges them for the ball.

Rinse and repeat until perfect. For more tips on defensive soccer tackling, you can click on the link to the video.

19. Sliding Tackle Drill

Sliding tackle is commonly used in soccer defense, especially when players try to stop the ball from moving between the opposing team’s attackers.

When it comes to 1v1 tackles, a sliding tackle is a highly risky move that should only be used as a last resort.

When sliding, one leg should be placed underneath, the other extended, and the foot extended in order to reach the ball with the lace section.

For this drill, players should start by sitting on the ground and practicing their positioning, and only move on to the actual slide when they are confident. Here’s the video on this drill.

20. Small-Sided Game Drill

Learning how to defend is best done in a game. For this reason, soccer coaches have been using small fields for decades, for both younger and adult soccer players.

In this seemingly complicated drill, players learn when to put pressure on offense and when to back off. Tactical awareness and team communication are improved for both offensive and defensive participants.

Visit the link to find out more about this drill.

That’s why these days most games have some additional time after each half of play.

In soccer, match officials do not necessarily need to stop the clock every time there is a disruption of play. For instance, when a foul is made or the ball goes out for a throw-in, the referee does not have to stop the play.

Stopping the clock means there is a stop of play which will disrupt the match intensity and tempo of the game. 

In this article, we will explore in detail why the clock isn’t stopped in soccer, how time is kept in a soccer game, and why the clock is stopped in high school soccer. So read on to get enlightened.

Why Don’t They Stop the Clock in Soccer?

Some sports like an NFL game can go for several hours (3-4) as a result of the frequent clock stops. Major League baseball games also have similar clock-stopping traits.

Soccer though is unique. Instead of stopping the clock, the referee adds some time at the end of each half of the play.

Sometimes the referee may even add more time to the added minutes at his discretion if time was wasted during a goal celebration or a player was injured.

There has been an introduction of cooling breaks in soccer. Players rush to take some water and catch a breath. Despite these breaks, you should note that the clock does not stop.

Generally, soccer is a 90 minutes game with each half having 45 minutes. Now that you are aware you are probably asking why the referee does not stop the play after the allocated time.

You might even start suggesting that the extra added time is unfair, where the referee adds more time so that the losing team can even salvage a draw.

Unfortunately, there have been many goals scored during the added minutes, but this does not necessarily mean that the referee is biased.

If you ask soccer fans they will try to give you some of the reasons as to why the clock doesn’t stop. Some include;

1. Soccer is a passionate game

Soccer is a passionate game filled with emotions and anticipations and avoiding the stop of the clock attributes to these elements. Some will say that this is ‘perfectly unperfected’.

In soccer, tackles are made and players get injured as a result. It can take several minutes for the physics to attend to the injured players but the clock is kept running until the play resumes.

After the end of the 45 minutes, the referee adds more time and this lets soccer be a free-flowing game.

Even better, the added time of most matches in the second half makes soccer quite thrilling.

Research has shown that most of the time is wasted in the second 45 minutes period and the added time acts as a wake-up call and triggers the adrenaline in players. The unpredictability of the game makes soccer a passionate game.

2. Soccer Rules

Most match officials in soccer will also tell you to look at law #7 of the soccer rule book. It clearly outlines that the clock stops only for fifteen minutes during halftime.

The rules here state that there should be an allowance of time to compensate for the one lost since the clock never stops. As mentioned earlier, in-game situations like injuries, time-wasting, and substitutions will stop the game but won’t affect the running of the clock.

Instead, the stoppage time is added at the end to cater to such situations.

Why Does the Clock Stop in High School Soccer?

High school soccer is quite different from professional soccer, most importantly because of the in-game stoppage in the clock.

In the US, high school soccer is governed by the National Federation of State High School Associations (NHFS).  Unlike professional soccer, the clock is stopped whenever a goal is scored.

Celebrations of the goal will carry on and the clock remains stopped until the kick-off.

Another instance is when a player is injured and the referee gives a signal. The clock is stopped until the player is taken off the field of play.

The signal from the referee though has to come from his arms when he crosses them whilst the wristwatch is above him (on the head). However, you should note that the referee will stop the clock after stopping the player because he deems the injury serious.

NHFS again rules that the clock should be stopped whenever there is a simulation or in the event of a player taking a kick spot penalty.

High school soccer has a timekeeper who restarts the clock when the play resumes or when the referee signal for a restart. Despite the timekeeper’s duties, the referee can also order the readjustment of the clock if it is not working in synchrony with his wristwatch.

Sometimes, there is a use of a stadium clock system as the official time system if it works properly.

Announcements can also be made towards the latter stages of the match to inform everyone involved, of the time remaining before the conclusion of the game.

In general, the referee will stop the clock if:

•  A goal is scored
• A yellow card issued
• A penalty spot-kick is awarded
• Referees decision to stop because of an injury/ other delays

How Time Is Kept in a Soccer Game

Law #7 in soccer often dictates how time should be controlled. A complete soccer match should be played for 90 minutes. There are other ways in which time can be managed.

Additional time- the referee allows more time as he sees fit due to the time wasted in injuries, substitutions, throws, and corner kick delays.

A tie game- in case of a draw in a knockout league the match is allowed to go for extra minutes (normally in quarterfinals and semifinals). If both teams are in a stalemate, then players will proceed to penalty shootouts. The clock does not stop.

To sum up, management of time in soccer is a crucial element, and the game’s rules to avoid stopping the clock does not make it unfair.

With most leagues around the world now, teams often have both a men’s team and have a women’s team as well. However, are the soccer balls the same size?. Read on to find out.

Yes, they are, from the age of 15 and up. A size five soccer ball is used in all high school, college, and professional soccer games for both women’s and men’s games.

The ball will usually weigh between 400 to 450 grams and has a circumference of between 68-70 centimeters.

In this article, we will look at various things when it comes to both women’s and men’s soccer balls. Things like the official size for both men’s and women’s soccer balls as well as the need for women’s soccer balls to be smaller.

What size is a women’s soccer ball?

As we mentioned before, a women’s standard size for a soccer ball is a size five from the ages of 13 and up.

Experts have revealed that women have a much higher rate of knee injuries as well as concussions in soccer and many believe that this is because soccer balls were all originally designed to be used by men.

In the United States currently, the size five soccer balls are for everyone, both men and women and this starts at the age of 13. When comparing, a size five soccer ball for women is more like a size 7 for a man.

What size is a men’s soccer ball?

Much like the standard women’s soccer ball, a men’s soccer ball is a size five. This is used from when they are the age of 13 and above for high school, college, and professional soccer.

The soccer ball should weigh no more than 450 grams and should be no bigger than 70 cm.

There are other sizes of soccer balls and they change both in size and weight the older they get.

A size one soccer ball has a size of around 20 cm, and it is not used in official competitions. The size one soccer ball is generally used for teams to practice with for agility purposes and is often used as a souvenir.

A size two soccer ball is generally about half the size of a normal size five soccer ball and has a size of around 53 to 56 cm’s and it is really rare to be seen in the US.

A size three soccer ball is specially designed for children who are younger and usually players who are under the age of nine. It has a size of around 60cm and it has the same weight feel to a young player’s foot as a normal adult foot.

Lastly is a size four soccer ball and this is ideal for children who play at both the U12 and U14 levels of soccer. The soccer ball should weigh around 350 to 390 grams and has a size of between 63cm to 66cm.

Does women’s soccer need a smaller ball?

The need for a women’s soccer ball to be smaller has been brought on because of women’s higher cause of concussion as well as injuries when being compared to men.

A Danish company by the name of Eir has looked into this and has done its own research on the idea.

The company has stated that if a women’s soccer ball were to be made smaller then they would be at a far less chance of getting an injury and concussion.

Based on the stats that the company has provided. By simply changing the size and weight of a soccer ball they can limit the pressure on women’s knees from up to 80% which would be down two percent.

Having a smaller ball would limit the strain on an athlete’s legs by around 40%, the speed on the game would go up by 13 percent and it would significantly limit the acceleration force from a level that is above 17 percent and is below that of concussions. Although this is the companies own research this is not official as it is currently not published.

It is a great idea, as we do not want any soccer players to get injured whether that be male or female.

If there is some correlation between the size of the soccer ball and the high rate of concussions and injuries for women in soccer, then it is something that should be looked at.

Having different equipment when it comes to women in sport is nothing new as there have always been changes for the women’s competitions when comparing it to the men. For example in basketball, a women’s is roughly about an inch smaller than a men’s ball.

In fact, the Danish FA has actually gone ahead and given the green light for the company Eir to use their newly designed soccer balls to be used in women’s soccer, although not for competitive soccer, just recreational, however, the idea is something that is definitely gaining momentum in the sporting world and given the high rate of injuries and concussions that currently occur in the women’s game, we might be seeing it sooner rather than later.

Especially in today’s age when injuries to the head are a huge concern, not only in soccer but other sports, having the potential to be able to severely limit the impact on the soccer player’s brain is only going to help.

There will be traditionalists that will want the soccer ball to remain the same as it has for numerous years, however, player safety is paramount in today’s world and any research that can be done to reduce the implications of brain damage later in life, it should be done.

It could hurt when you kick a soccer ball because the ball could be overinflated (too hard). The weather could be really cold, you could have an injury you do not know about like a bruise on your bone.

Also, your foot could be sore to touch because it is early in training and your foot is not used to kicking the soccer ball yet.

In this article we will look at several things including what happens when we kick soccer balls, why do your ankle hurts when you kick, and many more.

What happens when you kick a soccer ball?

When we are kicking a soccer ball a few things happen. The force with which we kick the ball can make it do a number of different things.

Now depending on how hard you kick it will determine how hard your shot is. This will depend on where on the field you are shooting from.

For example, if you are outside the box, then you are going to want to hit the ball with significant force in order to beat the keeper, whereas if you are close to the goal you will not need as much power and will kick it gently.

Then there is the curve on the ball. Depending on the situation during a game, when we kick a soccer ball a certain way there will be an element of curve placed on it, especially if there is a free-kick situation or if the player is putting in a corner. All of these things happen when you kick a soccer ball.

Why does it hurt when I kick a soccer ball?

As we mentioned earlier there are several factors that can be attributed to why it hurts when you kick a soccer ball. The ball could be too hard, the weather could be really cold, or you could have an existing injury to your foot, and it has not healed properly yet.

Why does it hurt when I kick a soccer ball without shoes?

This is pretty self-explanatory. When we kick a soccer ball with boots on, our feet are protected in some way by our boots.

When you do not wear soccer boots your feet are exposed and the cause of the impact of the ball on your exposed feet can hurt and hurt a lot.

Why does my ankle hurt when I kick a soccer ball?

It could be a number of reasons. You could have an injury to your ankle, or you could have damaged ligaments and tendons and this could hurt your ankle when you kick a soccer ball.

Check out our article 10 Best Select Soccer Balls in 2021 Review.

Perhaps you have witnessed automated sprinklers wet the playing surface during the build-ups of various soccer matches.

The dynamic environment today requires soccer to be a safe sport. The sport has become very competitive and for this reason, players prefer that the surfaces are watered.

Keeping the playing surfaces enhances faster ball movement since water helps settle the sand and rubber particles.

In this article, we will discuss the various aspects of wetting soccer fields. So read on to find out more. This will surely be enlightening.

Why Do They Wet Soccer Fields?

Even though the wetting of soccer fields has become a common trend in modern soccer, the grounds shouldn’t be too wet. One wouldn’t want a scenario where players slip and fall easily or have their boots stick in the turf.

The right balance has to be found to ensure easier ball movement and the safety of the players.

The soccer field these days is made up of hybrid grass and synthetic fibers. The grass is partly natural and artificial hence it explains the irrigation of playing surfaces.

Sand is used during the construction of such surfaces. Most engineers will tell you that irrigation increases the shear strength of the sand used.

The moist sand of soccer fields is firmer compared to dry sand. When fields are watered, the playing surfaces become moist, this helps the ball glide easily whenever a player makes a pass.

The speed and the tempo of modern soccer favor a quick style of play and hence having dry soccer field surfaces lowers the speed of the ball and holds the ball much longer.

Before watering soccer fields, the grounds managers will have to put into consideration the current weather conditions as well as the evaporation and transpiration rates (evapotranspiration-ET).

In the case of cool and calm weather, soccer surfaces are less likely to be watered and vice versa.

Some experts even suggest that the difference in time between the players warming up and the actual game starting should dictate the longevity in which the playing surfaces will be irrigated.

Why Do They Wet the Soccer Field at Halftime?

There have been several debates as to why soccer fields should be irrigated during halftime.

Fifteen minutes of break of play is very essential for the players and the ground keepers have to ensure that the playing surface is a top condition before the resumption of the second half of the game.

What most of you did not know is that there has to be a consensus between head coaches or players before the groundskeeper is instructed to water the surface.

Some people argue that a good team should be able to adapt to any dynamics of the game. While this is true, it should not be at the expense of players getting silly injuries.

There have been cases where clubs hire new managers and suddenly watering of fields during the halftime stops. Most people will interpret this as a change of tactical style in how the manager wants his team to play.

For instance, if his team is finding it difficult to play against a high tempo-based team, then not watering the pitch makes it quite dry and this will slow the momentum of the ball on the surface.

How Much Water Does a Soccer Field Need?

The constant running on the playing surface and the evaporation due to the sun eliminates moisture and might somehow reduce the intensity of the ball movement. But the dilemma for most of us is how much water do soccer fields need?

The general rule of thumb suggests that soccer fields should be irrigated 48 hours before the match day.

The only certain thing is that the fields should have the right balance of water before a match play.

First, it’s a relief working as a groundskeeper these days. The invention of sprinklers has made it easy to wet the surfaces with the right amount of water needed.

This saves them the struggle of walking over the pitch with a watering can. For the natural grass to grow well, it requires you to strike the right balance of water and the help of the sprinkler does just that.

Having said all that, there isn’t an exact amount of water needed on a soccer field. Groundskeepers just have to strike the balance depending on the day’s weather conditions.

But if you want to get into figures, then you will probably need up to 10,000 liters of water daily.

How Often Does a Soccer Field Need to Be Watered?

The number of times a soccer field needs watering depends on the teams’ management and expert advice from relevant people that deal with pitch conditioning. However, if you ask most of the soccer clubs today, they will recommend doing it at least one to three times per week.

Watering the soccer fields helps the hybrid grass recover from the pressure of constant running from players. Some managers require their groundskeeper to irrigate the fields after each practice game.

If the match is about to start, the pitch should be watered just after the warm-up sessions and during the half-time break.

Some soccer clubs water their field frequently enough to catalyze the growth of grass that will instead increase the friction of the ball and the grass.

To sum up, watering soccer fields should be for the benefit of players. The ground should be safe enough to play on and avoid unnecessary injuries.

Proper soccer cleats are an essential element of every soccer player’s outfit that is used for the performance gain they offer, but they can also be a fashion statement.

The situation is the same with socks. Shin guards, on the other hand, are an essential element of every soccer player’s outfit, yet no one sees them. Why do soccer players wear shin guards?

Soccer players wear shin guards in order to prevent injury. Soccer is a sport that involves a certain degree of contact, and players’ shins are one of the body parts that are most likely to come in contact with an opponent. For this reason, shin guards have been introduced to the game.

Even though there are thousands of players who dislike wearing them, shin guards aren’t going anywhere. That’s why we’re about to answer some of the most common questions and misconceptions about this essential element of the game.

Read on to find out everything you’ve ever wanted to know about shin guards:

What is the purpose of shin guards?

Shin guards serve the purpose of protecting the shins from impact during practice and matches.

Soccer players are constantly at risk of injury, as evident by the fact that 62.7% of them are injured during a season and that 82.9% of all injuries are located in the lower extremities.

An even bigger number of common soccer injuries, such as fractures and sprains to the lower extremities, are prevented by enforcing the mandatory use of shin guards.

In severe impacts due to tackles, kicks, and other types of contact, shin guards at least serve the purpose of reducing the severity of the potential injury.

Bruising and swelling are two more things that are likely to be prevented by wearing shin guards, especially among amateur players who rarely use this piece of protective equipment.

Investing in a decent pair of shin guards is a good idea for any soccer player, regardless of their age, skill level, and field type preference.

Do professional soccer players have to wear shin guards?

As amateur soccer players, we are allowed to choose whether we want to wear shin guards and stay protected or assume the higher risk of injury and opt for comfort that not wearing them brings. This is a luxury that professional soccer players don’t have:

According to the FA and FIFA laws, professional soccer players have to wear shin guards. The official rules of soccer state that players must have the following mandatory equipment:

• A shirt with sleeves
• Shorts
• Socks
• Shin guards
• Footwear

The rules also state that in case a player accidentally loses a shin guard during the game, it must be replaced as soon as possible and no later than when the ball is out of play for the first time after the loss of the item.

In professional matches, shin guard regulations also require this piece of players’ equipment to fulfill some basic requirements.

Shin guards need to be made of suitable materials that can’t harm players on either side of a tackle, and they also need to provide reasonable protection.

While in practice sessions, soccer players are not required to wear shin guards unless their team’s rulebook states otherwise.

Why are shin pads so small?

Not all shin pads are small. Just over a decade ago, all soccer players used shin guards that were big and clunky, yet they brilliantly served the purpose of protecting the players’ legs from impact.

During the last 10 years or so, the game has become so competitive that players started to look for ways to remove the obstacle that these big pieces of plastic taped to their shins were representing and gain more on performance and agility.

It is a fact that most soccer players despise wearing shin pads. Most of them find that they interfere with movement, touch, and all other major aspects of the game, while also not offering much in terms of actual shin protection.

However, due to the previously mentioned laws, they are obligated to wear this piece of protective gear: Shin pads are so small nowadays because soccer players dislike wearing them, yet they need to wear them due to FIFA and FA laws.

Luckily, soccer gear manufacturers have adapted to the new demands that the players have set. Shin guards are now not only small and almost unnoticeable, but they also offer excellent performance in terms of their actual purpose – shin protection.

Do soccer shin guards go over socks?

Both socks and shin guards are a mandatory part of all official soccer leagues. Beginner soccer players commonly have one questions – which one goes on first?

Once again, amateur soccer players have an advantage: Those who decide to wear shin guards can wear them however they like. The majority will follow reason and cover the shin guards with socks, keeping them in place under the socks.

Wearing shin guards under the socks serves two purposes. Firstly, it reduces the risk of injury for other players, as they can easily hurt themselves on the exposed shin guards.

Secondly, wearing shin guards under the socks is much more comfortable. Finally, having shin guards under the socks ensures that they stay in place and do their job of protecting the wearer properly.

Professional soccer players need to have shin guards that are covered by the socks, as the FA rules we’ve previously mentioned state clearly. FIFA rules also state that the entire shin guard needs to be covered by the sock at all times during play. 

The type of shin guards soccer players choose to wear can be either the ones with ankle guards or the ones without them.

Typically, shin guards that also guard ankles are used by youth players, while adult soccer players prefer standard shin guards. Both types of shin guards are worn under the socks.

When did soccer players start wearing shin guards?

All professional soccer players started wearing shin guards in 1990 when FIFA made them a mandatory piece of equipment.

Shin guards have been around for thousands of years. Greek and Roman soldiers wore them to keep their lower extremities protected during battle.

Deriving from these war-intended purposes, shin guards as we know them today have been first introduced in cricket. This game has been using shin guards ever since 1809.

The first soccer player to wear shin guards was Sam Weller Widdowson, a cricket player who also played soccer for Nottingham Forest. If we take his first appearance into consideration, soccer players started wearing shin guards in 1874.

What are the best shin guards for soccer?

Choosing the right set of shin guards can be even trickier than picking the right soccer cleats or any other piece of equipment.

They need to stay light and not interfere with the player’s ability to perform, while also offering a certain degree of protection that the rules require. For this reason, we’ve tested some of the most popular shin guards on the market, and chose the two best options available:

1. Nike Mercurial Lite Shin Guards – The best light shin guards on the market

Available on Amazon, Nike Mercurial Lite shin guards are the choice of numerous professional players.

During testing, these shin guards showed to be the ones with the best compromise between agility and safety; they are light enough to barely interfere with play, while their cushioning and impact diffusion is more than enough to keep the player safe and uninjured.

The Mercurial Lite is available in all sizes, but make sure to order a size or two up, as the model can be tight for most users.

2. Adidas X Pro Soccer Shin Guards – The most comfortable shin guards on the market

Also available on Amazon, Adidas X Pro soccer shin guards share the first spot for the title of the best shin guard on the market.

This popular model comes with EVA backing for comfort, decent cushioning for impact diffusion, and it also has a compression sleeve that holds it in place.

Even though it offers more comfort and protection than the Nike model, the X Pro is a bit more clunky, which leads to a small negative impact on the wearer’s speed and agility.

Whichever of the two recommended products you choose, or even if you go for one that isn’t listed, you won’t be wrong. Wearing any shin guards is better than wearing none, especially if you want to enjoy playing soccer for a long time.

Then there is the USL or the “second division” which is just below the MLS. So that brings us to the question, what are the differences and similarities between the USL and the MLS?

The major difference between the two leagues is the quality of soccer played and player wages. Because MLS is the top tier it can attract good players from all over the world which adds to the quality of the league.

Also because of all the sponsors and commercials, there is a ton of money in the league and therefore it can afford to pay its players a higher wage.

In this article, we will look at some of the differences and some of the similarities between the two leagues. Things like games, player wages, clubs, and so on will be covered when seeing what is similar and what is different between the two leagues.

What is the USL?

The USL Championship is a professional men’s soccer league that is based in the US. It has its first season back in 2011 and is sanctioned by the United States Soccer Federation.

The league’s headquarters are in Tampa in the state of Florida.

It was founded in early September 2010 and has a total of 32 teams that currently play in the league.

In early 2013, the United Soccer Leagues together with the MLS came to an agreement to combine the USL league with the MLS reserve league.

The main reason for this was to help improve player development in the North American region and also to ultimately make the league stronger and build lasting relationships between the two leagues.

It is currently a deal that runs for multiple years and it also urges both the MLS and the USL team affiliations to have player loans with the major ambition to have for games to play for the teams and their developing talent.

At the start of the 2020 season, there were as many as thirteen USL teams are joined with teams in the MLS.

Today most of the teams in the MLS have teams that they affiliate with, either in the USL Championship or the lower leagues in the US football pyramid like the USL League One competition.

The competition’s current champions are the Real Monarchs and it operates as a reserve team for MLS side Real Salt Lake.

What is the MLS?

The MLS or Major League Soccer is a professional soccer league that is permitted by the United States Soccer Federation and it currently is the highest level of professional soccer in the United States and Canada.

The MLS currently has 26 teams that play in the competition. 23 of which are based in the United States and three are based in Canada.

The league is hoping to expand league to 30 teams by the start of the 2023 season. MLS is one of the major professional leagues in both the US and Canada.

The MLS was founded was back in 1993 and it was a crucial part of the United States’ bid to host the 1994 FIFA World Cup which was ultimately successful. The very first season started in 1996 and at that stage, there were only ten teams that took part in the competition.

The regular season for Major League Soccer starts late in the month of February and sometimes early March and runs all the way to the middle of October. Each team plays a total of 34 games during the regular season, with 17 games at home and 17 away. 

The team that has the best record after these 34 games is then rewarded with the Supporters’ Shield. After the regular season concludes, 18 teams will then compete in what is called the MLS Cup Playoffs.

This knockout competition starts late in October finishes in November and finished with the final which is called the MLS Cup Final.

Unlike other sporting organizations, instead of operating as a group of individually owned clubs, the MLS went a different way.

Every single team is in fact owned by the league itself and is separately run by investors of the league. It also has memberships that are fixed and unlike many other soccer leagues around the world, the MLS does not currently have in-play promotion and relegation because of these fixed club memberships.

The current Supporters Shield champions are the Philadelphia Union while the current MLS Cup champions are the Seattle Sounders.

MLS vs USL- similarities

Games

The USL is similar to the MLS with its games. The USL plays 34 regular-season games and each team in the competition will play a schedule that is a home and home-style within their own specific conference.

10 teams from each conference qualify to participate in the playoffs and will be played with separate brackets for each of the conferences and is solely a knockout-style tournament where if a team loses, they are out of the competition.

All of the playoff conference finals are hosted by teams that are the higher seed. The final, the USL Cup is the only match in the entire season where teams from different conferences will play each other.

The final is hosted by the conference winner that has a better overall record during the regular season.

Much like the USL, the MLS has a 34 game regular season too and the season runs from February through to October.

The teams that compete are divided into two conferences, the Eastern Conference, and the Western Conference and this is done by where the teams are located.

They play 34 home games and because there are only 26 teams in the competition, it is a schedule that is unbalanced.

Each team will play two games, both home and away against every team that is in their conference and then one game against ten of the 13 teams that are located in the other conference.

The 2020 season is going to be the first-ever season where teams are not going to play against every other team that is in the league.

Once the regular season is finished, the team that has the most points totaled up after the 34 games will be rewarded the Supporters Shield and will also have the benefit of playing all their games at home for the entire duration of the playoffs.

The league does take a pause from league action around halfway through the season and this is a friendly match that is made up of the best players that are currently playing in the league.

Since it became a regular thing, the actual format of the All-Star Game has changed often, and the 2020 season was the very first time that the MLS All-Stars were going to be playing against the Liga MX All-Stars however with the current Covid pandemic that match was scratched.

A difference when comparing the MLS to other leagues is that the normal MLS season is then followed by a postseason tournament that is a knockout format, much like other sporting leagues in the United States.

A total of 18 teams play in the postseason or the MLS Cup Playoffs in October and it finishes with the MLS Cup Final at the beginning of December.

Conferences

Another thing that is similar between the two leagues is the conference system that both run. Each conference is made up of a certain number of teams that are put into a specific conference base don where they are located.

The eastern conference teams are on the east side of the US and the western conference teams are on the western side of the US.

USL teams like New York Red Bulls 2, Indy Eleven, North Carolina FC, and Sporting Kansas City II are all located in the Eastern Conference and teams such as LA Galaxy II, Real Monarchs, Austin Bold FC, and Las Vegas Lights FC are all located in the Western Conference.

In the MLS conferences, teams such as Atlanta United FC, DC United, Montreal Impact, and New York Red Bulls are all in the Eastern Conference while teams like Real Salt Lake, Portland Timbers, Los Angeles FC, and FC Dallas are all in the Western Conference.

Similar to the USL the teams that are located in the eastern conference are all located on the eastern side of the country and the western conference teams are located on the west side of the US.

USL v MLS – Differences